#if you guys find a typo please tell me to fix it

[kessilover]

Mergana AU : Morgana is saved from Sarrum by Merlin and Arthur

[shojizbae]

Gone South

Spencer Reid x Reader

This was not edited so if there’s hella typos I’ll prolly fix it later

Warnings: angst/comfort, gore, torture, attempted SA

Things could not have gone worse.

The case had been going on for a week and a half. Everyone was exhausted. And now, you were gone. Well not gone, the team had clear visuals via the many cameras the unsub (the team knew his name, Cooper McNamara) had set up. Garcia was monitoring you from the seven angles Cooper had.

The team always takes it to heart if someone gets hurt. But, when someone got taken in. When Spencer had been taken by Tobias they felt like the world stopped spinning. Now their sun had been stolen.

That’s how the team refers to you—human sunshine. Now you were gone. There, but gone. Penelope was monitoring each feed with tears in her eyes.

“All right, mama, any luck triangulating the IP address?”

“No Derek I’m sorry it keeps rerouting to different locations.” Her voice keeps cracking and she’s doing her best not to let her tears drip onto her expensive keyboard.

“That’s okay, just keep working on it.” He grits his jaw

“Derek,” he removes his hand from the hang-up button, “you’re going to get her right? There’s no way this guy gets her.” The hope in voice is palpable

“No way mama you just keep tracking her.” He sighs and spins to the team. Rosie has his eyes on the feed as well as McNamara is hovering over you. You’re strapped to some medical tables with old leather straps.

“Reid please tell me you’ve got something.” Spencer is a wreck. Everyone could tell that he was madly in love with you but he would not make a move. Now someone could strip naked in front of him and it could not break his focus.

“I’ve been staring at this map and going over everything she’s sadi since JJ put this on the screen. I have no idea where she is.” His hair is beyond tousled form the amount of times he’s stressfully run his hands through it

“That’s fine, just keep going.” Morgan demands and joins Hotchner with the deputy

“Hotch, team’s loosing morale. We gotta go back to the drawing board.”

“That’s what I was thinking. Let’s refresh and restart the profile.” they get some shitty police precints coffe and some stale donuts to try to revamp their energy. They join Emily and JJ at a table and ask JJ to get David. She disapears and Rossi takes her place rubbing his eyes.

“Dave, we’re going to look at this iwht fresh eyes. Coopers has gone off the reailsand taken in an FBI agent. That’s an escalation from prostitutes and drug addicts.” Morgan reflects on when you disapeared. You were canvasings where he had picked up his last three victims. You were being your usual sunny self. giving patience to the angry locals and offering water or snacks as a subtle bribery. He turned his back for five seconds when you disapeared. He was feeling the brunt of the guilt and it was manifesting as him acting like an overly abusive boss.

“Alright, on all of the victims there was several injections in their back thigh, but toxicology was clean.” Emily looks over some of the reports.

“Did you say the back of the thigh?” Reids suddenly comes storming into the meeting room

“Yeah, why?” Morgans eyes are begging for answers

“That spot reminds me of something. Often times when a psych ward patient is acting out they will inject them with certain medications. The most common sedtive is Midazolam but most of them are comprized of natural hormones. If you inject the body with enough adrenaline they would pass out.”

“Which would explain that why it doesn’t show up on toxicolgy.” Emily concludes. Reid bounds over to the phone and calls Garcia, she picks up almost immediately

“What is it my birds of prey?”

“We need you to look into asylums and sanitariums nearby. Look for medical malpractice or lawsuits that slipped through via non compus mentus. look into owners of these hospitals that may have some allegations specifically of sexual nature.” he demands

“Anything, find my girl.” she clicks away looking through all the yucky of the nearby hospitals. They were in the middle of the midwest where everyone had secrets.

“They’re going to need a private space to inflict a much torutre without raiing suspicion.” Hotch adds

“Guys you need to get in here!” JJ calls from the computer room. The man was livestreaming you leaning over your head and heavily breathing on your face.

“Oh, you want me so bad.” He used a sultry tease but you looked disgusted. You were staring hard in his eyes. You had dirt and a bit of blood smeared on your face and your normally slicked bun had been tugged apart.

“Tell me, Ms. ‘FBI agent’,” he finger quotes and uses a mocking tone “What your name.”

“You have my badge Cooper McNamara, you know my name.” your gaze hardens more and it looks like you could spit in his face, “Tell me where we are.” you order. If you could get out you would have beat that man to a pulp but your wrists, ankles, waist and chest were bound.

“Unh unh unh, don’t get too cocky, Ms. FBI we both know who has the power here.”

“He’s a narcisist. He’s flexing his muscles on (Y/n). He wants his viewers to know that he’s strong enough to take down an FBI agent.”

“It’s more like he’s preening his feathers.” Emily offers

“Alright, my fabulous frenulum I’ve got three asylums with icky enough histories to raise suspicion in the 50 mile radius.”

“50 miles that seems extraneous.” JJ sighs

“I figured becuase this is the midwest there’s more ground to cover alos they’re not going to keep your cuckoos in the town square.” The Deputy nods in approval

“But that’s too vague so I cross referenced that with the nme Cooper McNamara and zilch. I went thorugh med school flunkies in the known area. I kept running the name and there are zip

Cooper McNamaras in this area. So I just used the last name Mcnanara and there was a doctor named Charles Mcnamara with a son named Jeffrey was in and out of juvie at the age of seventten for attempted sexual assault.”

“What’s his current adress We’ll send a team.” Reid declares

“That’s not your call,” Derek orders, “But yes, Hotch, Prentiss, you go to his house and see if there any clues as to which hospital he’s affiliated with.”

‘Cooper’ was hovering over you this time dragging a swiss armry knife slowly over your shirt

“Alright I’m going to do some bad things Ms, Agent and you’re going to be a good girl.” He’s straddling the chair and he laughs a little at you. Quickly he slices the blade across your shirt and it comes undone with the blade. Your bra is exposed as well some of your navel. The team can clearly see the red cut across your chest.

“Oh my god what is that slimeball doing to my girl.” Garcia whimpers

“Garcia she’s fine, continue your background search of the McNamara family.” Hotch reassures

mostly to himself

“So far I’ve got some ick-ick icky dirt on Charles. He had to his medical liscene in pschiatry suspened 17 years ago, when his son, Jeffrey was around ten years old.”

“Why was it suspended?”

“Medical malpractice and the excessive use of electro-shock therapy.”

“the use of ETC is almost never necesarry in fact it dos more damage than it helps.” Reid borws are in a constant furrow. Theyre drawn out of their brainstorm a ‘Cooper’ shreds the rest of your shirt open.

“I’ll hand it you,” He reaches for the cup of your bra, “you have have some tits officer.” you grunt out a ‘fuck you’ as he fondles you.

“Maybe I just will,” He sneers. He makes the fatal mistake of looking at the cameria kense and you follow his eyeline. You spot the lense and by memory locate the six others. You feel some internal relief that at least the team knows you’re alive and they’re watching you.

“you get off on rewatching this or are we live? Or maybe you’re recording?”

“Oh someones mouthy.”

“I’m just bored.” You taunt

“What is she doing?” JJ Panics

“She’s getting him to talk. Shes profiling him. She’s our profiler.” David smiles and the team too feels your humanity return. You’re not a victim. Not yet at least. You’re still their wisecracking little sunray.

“You bitch, I’ll shut you up.” He reaches for his belt and launches at you. Your first instict wa to bare your teeth shut so he can’t slip something in your mouth. Your mouth is shut tight and he relaxes.

“Good choice.” he snorts

“He doesn’t want to hurt her.” David notices “She’s way too powerful for his comfort. He knows she’s smart.”

“If he’s able to get his website to continue rerouting we should probably verify that Jeffrey McNamara has some sort of tech background” Reid metions and Garcia digs into Jeffrey’s background it shows that 5 years ago he flunked out of the local community college with a major in computer science. Finally, the IP adress lags on the same three cell towers for the fourth time and Penelope Verifies that there are two sanitariums in that radius.

“Alright there is St, Joan of Arc’s Penitentiary and Whitfeilder and Collins Mental Institution.” Garcia clicks away.

“Garcia isn’t there a church nearby-“

“St. Joan of Arc’s Holy Parish.” She cuts off getting a small burst of hope

“Alright cross reference that with our boys see if we could get any dirt.” Rossi orders as you stare this torturous serial killer in the eye

“I think my knife and I should have some fun with you, pig. Are your gonna squee for your boss.?”

“He doesn’t know I’m here.” Everyone freezes

“What’s she doing?” JJ begs

“What do you mean?”

“I was only asking locals if there was something they needed. I work in the low income control division of the FBI. I was on a routine check of the neighborhood to makme sure that some new medications that were sent out in the local clinic.”

“Oh so you’re one of those libtards who thinks junkiw should get freebies?” your eyes dart quickly to the blinking red light while he inspects the red tool. He flicks his swiss army knife back open and runs it tantalizingly down your chest, “Oh no tears agent? Usually they start crying by now. Don’t worry you’ll cry soon.” He sinks the blade in right by your ribs. You grit your teeth as warm blood spills down your side.

“What’s she doing? why would she egg him on?” JJ starts to break

“She’s giving us the element of surprise.” David sighs in relief

“Oooh someones a tough girl.” He teases. He slides his blade across your stomach and your muscles tense below the blade. Tears pool in your tear ducts against your wishes and a grin splits his face like the cheshire cat.

“There you go. don’t worry it’ll all be over soon.” He fakes a soothing voice

“Ding ding ding, Ive got a hit. There was an latar boy who plead secial assault twenty years ago at St. Joan of Arcs and I mangaed to dig through the St Joan Hospital emplyment record to find one Dr. Charles McNamara employed for over thrity years where he specialized in child psychology.” Garcia gulps, “He spent a weekend in jail for assaulting the preist who allegedy molested his son, Jeff. Afterwards he deovolded. He started drinking lots of alcohol and expirementing with electro shock therapy. After three years of nearly fatal expirements He lost his liscense after a one Suzanne ’Suzie’ Addams passed due to exhaustion in his office.”

Rossi’s hand held rings and he answers the phone for Hotch

“Well Dave it’s not looking good here. There’s news paper clippings with every know victim taped to his wall. Theres even some miscellanoes crime pannels logging there recent spike in missing persons cases. There’s very little furntiure at his house. He’s got bills stacked up on his counter. He’s a walking cry for help.”

“Alright any other pysical evidence? We’re going to send a team to St. Joan of Arcs Penitentiary that’s where we suspect he has (Y/n). You keep digging around and we’ll stay in touch.”

Derek orders JJ, and Reid to suit up and gather the officers. Reid already has his hand reaching for his bulletproof vest. “Rossi I want you to stay behind on the line with Garcia and Prentiss in case he escalates the torture. Due to the agrarian location of the hospital they dispatch forest rangers to canvas the woodlands. The sanitarium had been closed for upwards of five years. Reid get’s the drivers seat and starts the car before Derek can get out the door.

“Slow down man we got visuals on her.”

“One of our best Agents is in danger and we have a location. Why wouldn’t we race off to her?” He slams his palm on the drivers wheel.

“Alright well calm down man,” As he tries to soothe hsi phone rings

“He’s back Derek.” Rossi states plainly sending the link to his phone. And impressive feat for the old man, Morgan gets in hte dirvers seat and clicks the link to see the man sitting on your lap palming himself.

“You know you’re kinda pretty for a pig.” He leans forward and hold your jaw and you gnash against his hold, “Oh oh oh let’s not get violent now.” you bite his hand and he draws it back immediately, “You bitch!” he slaps you and you gasp but he quickly undoes his buckle and reaches for the fly of his jeans. He slides the leather out of the denim loopholes and folds it once and puts it in your mouth. He reaches in his pants and you thrash against your holds.

Jeffrey fishes himself out and you slam your head against the medical table. Your time your cheek and grit your jaw but he forcefully pull you square with him. The look of indigence could’ve killed several monarchies and Rossi takes a note not to piss you off as not to receive that glare. Derek puts the screen down and grits his jaw. theres a bit of gagging before the man rears backs

“You bitch! You bit me?” He screams like you betrayed him and he punches you so hard your nose starts bleeding. Tears slip out of your eyes but you don’t dare sob. He leaves the view of the camera and the team hears metal crashing around the sounds cords being plugged in. He curses and punches what sounds like a metal box. He comes back with two metal probes and a menacing smile.

“You’re gonna get it now. You know what these are?” He waves them around like they’re toys “these are the electrodes I’m going to use on you.” Reid floors it as he hears the button click on and a distant buzzing sound fills the film.

“Here,” he violently pulls his belt from his jeans, “wouldn’t want you to shatter those pearly whites.” This is the one command you will obey. You take the folded material between your teeth because if you do survive this you’d rather not waste your vacation bonus on orthodontics. And if you didn’t you at least would like to have a nice smile in the after life.

Morgan and Reid peel out of the town sirens ablazing. They try not concentrate on it as you scream around the hunk of brown leather between your teeth. Not matter how much he concentrates on the road ahead of him he count every bawl you let escape. Every time he makes a mental note. As he takes the exit that lead to the woods he sighs, seven. He pictures your sun shiny smile in the morning.

How you would skip over to his desk with an extra-sweet cup of coffee and a good joke you had heard on your weekend away to New York. Eight, he thought of how intently you had listened to him ramble about string theory on the plane ride over and how when he stopped himself to apologize you begged him to keep going.

Nine, when the case came around the table your eyes darkened with a bit of sorrow which was drowned by your hope and determination to crack it. Now you were ten, letting him practice brewing your hair in a motel just because the skill fascinated him. Man your hair was so soft and smelled to good. And you just melted under his hands as he apprehensively finger combed it.

The sanitarium is in the middle of the woods. A small commercial concrete building. There officers confirmed that there was a car out back and garcia checked the plate regitration was for a Charles Mcnamara. They quietly burst through the front doors which were ajar. Spencer lead the charge follwoing the sounds of your pained screams. He runs down a flight of staris and kicks it open. Despite his panic for his coworker Morgan was incredibly proud of Reid for kicking it open.

McNamara is straddled over you and he swings his head to see Reid. Before anything can happen Spencer shoots him in the knee and Morgan barks an order and jumps on the man. Reid bolsters his gun and darts over to you. You look a mess. Blood and possibly some other body substances on you. He slides the belt out of your mouth and you lick your lips. He sits by your side and undoes the buckles on your wrists

“Hi (Y/n),” He sighs soothingly. Your eyes are locked on his and there’s something animalistic and wounded in them.

“Spencer?” your voice is broken but there is so much hope

“Yeah I’m here,” He works the second buckle off your wrist. “You did so good.” he reassures. He undoes the strap across your chest and you sit up and rub your wrists. He takes a step back to unshackle your ankles. Once you’re free, you swing yor legs to the side of the medical chair. Spencer stands next to you and guides your arms arond his neck. You sink all your weight against his chest and he gently coaxes an arm under your knees and picks you up.

“I did good?” You start sobbing into his chest

“Yeah you did fantastic (Y/n). and your safe now, I’ve got you.”

[whositmcwhatsit]

An Enjoyable Slide to Oblivion

A/N: Back to regularly scheduled programming. There's angst and fluff and smut and the usual '70s Elvis warnings are in place. Thank you to @thatbanditqueen for alphaing, fixing typos and telling me that I should keep posting this since I'm writing it anyway. Please let me know if you want to be added or removed from the tag list! Chapter 7: The Swamp

The room was in complete disarray with plates of half-eaten food on the surfaces and floor, the television showing the news with the volume down low underneath some hastily discarded clothes, and the radio playing something vaguely country in the background.

There was also, as there had been throughout most of the afternoon, insistent knocking on the hotel room door. Chancy sat back on her heels ruefully, pouting as she gazed down at Elvis beneath her.

“Go away!” he bellowed, grabbing her and yanking her back down on top of him.

She had to throw out a hand to brace herself against his chest since he was obviously not bothered whether she landed head first into his face. She registered with pleasure that she had managed to get at least half of the buttons on his shirt undone, despite his rebuffs and redirection every time he found her hands below his chest.

Sliding down slightly, she let her lips brush against his chin and then down the length of his throat. He frowned as he peered down his nose at her.

“Hey, where you goin’, honey?” he murmured, looking put out. She smiled into the warmth of his neck, burying her nose into his hair as she moved her mouth down the curve where his neck met his shoulder.

The knocking began again, heavier this time, and Chancy sighed, sinking against Elvis in defeat.

“Ignore it,” he whispered. “Don’t stop.”

“E- Elvis, man, we gotta get goin’!” Lamar’s voice ensured the mood was utterly ruined. “Colonel’s got some people downstairs that wanna meet you, and we gotta get you dressed and ready for the show!”

With a mournful nod of acceptance, Chancy lifted her leg and rolled off Elvis, scooting to the edge of the bed. He followed her, pressing a kiss onto her shoulder.

“Quitter,” he murmured, sighing as he pushed himself to his feet.

“Funny, but Lamar yelling just doesn’t do it for me,” she returned.

“One, I’m glad,” he said over his shoulder as he headed for the door. “Two, that is not a possibility I wanted in my head, darlin’.”

She snorted, shooting up from the bed and reaching him before he opened the door. She wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, feeling his stomach tense beneath her arms as he inhaled.

“You might wanna check your shirt,” she said in a low voice. He rubbed her hands as he glanced down to find it unbuttoned all the way down.

“How in the hell d’you manage that?” he marvelled, wrinkling his nose ruefully as he hurriedly refastened them.

“I am both determined and sneaky,” she replied playfully. They opened the door as a bundle, arms entangled and giggling like children. Chancy quickly sobered up as she registered their reception in the corridor. Joe was looking positively frosty and the rest of the guys were various flavours of harassed and flustered. She watched as Joe pulled Elvis to one side and she quickly picked up the cause of the tension as Elvis snapped:

“It’s your fucking job to deal with that sonovabitch. He shouldn’t be able to get within fifty feet if I don’t wanna see him. What the hell am I paying you all for? Where the fuck is the hot shit security when I actually need it, man?”

Apparently, the Colonel had invited himself up to the room to ensure his client was prepared to meet the guests he had brought with him. Not only had he been unimpressed that Elvis was not yet dressed, but even more irritated to find out that he was currently in the room entertaining a woman. All the guys got a dressing down about ensuring their employer was professional and punctual. Now, they were getting another rant from Elvis too.

So the tour machinery ground back into life, Ricky appearing with suits and he and Elvis disappearing into the bathroom. Joe announced he was going to update the Colonel, who was apparently commandeering the hotel lounge like it was his office to entertain his guests.

Chancy wondered what she was expected to do. Was she supposed to sit and wait there dutifully? With the amount of girls that warmed Elvis’ bed you would have thought that there would be some kind of manual, or that Joe had written a notebook of instructions at least.

“Do you think I have time to go downstairs and get something to eat?” she asked Lamar casually.

“Sure, maybe you wanna go for cocktails and dancing afterwards too,” he snapped. “Order something from room service like the rest of us goddamn it!”

“So,” she said slowly and earnestly, “that’s a no then?”

A ghost of a smile flickered across his face and he rubbed it away like he didn’t want to be cheered up, or he didn’t want to be seen being cheered up by her at least.

For the first time since she had arrived, Chancy felt almost normal as she curled up on the armchair eating salty fries. Sonny and Lamar were riffing on the old B movie that was playing on the television and Chancy threw one of her fries at Lamar as he started going off on a tangent about the rise of sci-fi B-movies in the 1950s like he was a professor at USC Film School.

“I don’t know why I bother trying to bring a little culture into our milieu here…” Sonny and Chancy broke up into loud laughter.

“Our what?!” Sonny wheezed. “You swallow a fucking dictionary for breakfast?”

“What, it’s a legitimate word!” he spluttered, while Chancy tried to bite back a smile. Situations like this had a habit of escalating among the guys when women were around. She had seen too many pointless fights happen because someone smiled or rolled their eyes at the wrong time.

Luckily, the bathroom door opened before Sonny could trample over Lamar’s ego any further and Elvis strode out looking coiffed and breathtakingly glamorous and handsome. Chancy froze, a fry halfway to her mouth as she took him in.

“You gonna close your trap before you start catching flies?” Lamar commented irritably, still stung by their derision. Chancy blinked and had to mentally doggy paddle back into the present.

“Don’t go disrespecting me over here in my happy little milieu, buddy,” she retorted, lobbing another fry from her plate at him. It landed in his shirt with a plop.

“Goddamn it, Chancy!”

Sonny fell back against the couch, grabbing his chest as he laughed like a broken drain, muttering ‘milieu’ to himself.

“What the hell is going on over here?” Elvis asked, stopping by the arm of Chancy’s chair. “Y’all been getting loaded while I was gone?”

“The professor here’s been educating us dumb hicks,” Sonny explained with a long-suffering look up at Elvis, who immediately looked knowing.

“Not the fucking ‘word a day calendar’ again, man?” he asked with such quiet exasperation that Chancy snorted in a very unladylike way. She had to fight against an overpowering giggle; something that became easier when she felt Elvis’ large, warm hand settle between her shoulder blades.

“Baby, Colonel’s on his way up with some folks,” he said softly. “I’d like you to be here, but if you don’t wanna be, I’ll understand.”

Chancy digested the information even as she was melting at the tenderness in his voice. As always, her brain was trying to put together the puzzle, finding so many pieces that didn’t fit together. The child who chased her around a dressing room trying to stick his tongue in her ear, the demigod who went on stage each night and reduced adults and children to awestruck tears, the man whose moods swung rapidly around like a kite catching the breeze, and this sensitive and considerate lover.

“I’ll stay,” she replied, earning herself a small, intimate smile. Without thinking about it, she rose to her feet and found herself drawing in close to him. She only noticed what she was doing when a slow smirk spread across his face, suddenly so much nearer.

“You want something, honey?” he murmured.

“That’s mighty big-headed of you,” she returned, unsettled by how unspoken and unchallenged that need to be close to him was becoming. “You could just be in the way of where I need to go.” He nodded in agreement, but looked around at the ample space around them, so much room for her to manoeuvre to wherever she was heading.

“Well, I did say you ‘could’ have been,” she shrugged diffidently.

His smirk widened and he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and drew her into his warmth. The thick material of his stage suit was taut around his torso with no give as she pressed in. It was a wonder he could breathe, she reflected with concern, noting that his breathing actually seemed quite shallow perhaps because of that.

He was already beginning to sweat in spite of the air conditioning on full power in the chilly autumn afternoon; his top lip glistened as beads of sweat formed on his brow. She pulled out of his arms to grab a tissue from the coffee table and conscientiously dabbed at his lip first, before turning her attention to his forehead. He tried to look put upon and discomforted by her nurturing, but the fact was that she wouldn’t have been able to reach if he hadn’t squatted down slightly for her.

“Thank you, honey, my nose has been running all day,” he said, with a playful wink. She nudged him with her elbow, earning herself a pained grunt and a head draped over her shoulder just as his manager appeared ushering in a gaggle of old men in suits.

Even swaddled in the searing heat of Elvis’ body, she shivered as she met those sharp, assessing eyes. An eyebrow flickered as he registered her tussling playfully in Elvis’ arms. Not for long, of course, because as soon as Elvis registered his arrival, he was stepping sideways from her, drawing up tall and sucking in.

Chancy stepped backwards as the mob ascended, finding refuge by the window where she picked away a little of the foil and discovered it was raining, grey slashes like blemishes against the rapidly darkening early evening sky.

Parker had moved to fill the space that she had left at Elvis’ side, his thick hand splayed on Elvis’s back like the caring father figure he always pretended to be. Of course, it also meant that Elvis wasn’t able to turn around to look at her at all, staying focused on the men in front of him.

It was unlikely that any of the men were actually fans, Chancy had never seen a bigger ocean of grey and staid expressions, but Elvis worked his magic and soon they were all smiling and chuckling at his gentle jokes, crowding round him in much the same way the girls did at the gates of his homes when he signed autographs. She smiled at the parallel and failed to notice the Colonel sidling back until he was standing beside her. Her entire right side broke out in goosebumps.

“Ms Crawford,” he said, emphasising the ‘mizz’ the way he always did, always had since he had offered to do her a ‘little favour’ fifteen years ago.

“Colonel Parker,” she returned, placing random emphasis on different syllables just to screw with him the way she had been doing since the same time.

“How lovely to see you here, my dear. Time for a little reunion, is it?”

“Just visiting like usual, Sir.”

“Indeed. How nice that you’ve stayed so close to the family all these years. Burrowed your way in nicely.”

Chancy’s mind groped for a comeback, something between unconcerned and biting, but her brain failed her, grasping nothing but air. Mouth open and useless, she watched his eyes gleam as he observed her struggle.

“Yes, perfectly positioned in case our boy should ever find himself in need of you again.” Her eyes stung with the prospect of angry tears but her traitorous mouth stayed impotent and pathetic. “Although, looking at him, he doesn’t look like he lets himself go in need of much just lately.”

“You are hardly one to talk!” she hissed, raising her eyebrows as she cast a scathing look up and down. His mouth tightened at the corners and she gritted her teeth at her brief triumph.

“Still so full of spark, even at your age. So brave. Yes, very brave indeed.”

“Not brave,” she countered, “smart. I don’t want to end up making a mistake. Oh, how is Mrs Parker? Well, I hope?”

“Alas, she has been rather unwell of late. However, it brings her comfort that she has so much family around her to take care of her.”

At this, he moved off to start rounding up his well-fed, grey-suited sheep, corralling them with promises of cocktails and dinner reservations.

The relief of watching him leave anesthetised Chancy against the barbs in his final comments. Winning the sparring session was never her intention, she wasn’t deluded enough to think she could best over sixty years of misanthropy and sharp wit, but holding her own sufficiently was her own triumph.

She calculated the points, kicking herself for her slow start, especially over something as tired and overplayed as her supposed pining and positioning for Elvis.

Parker wasn’t the only one who had put forward that opinion over the years. He was not even the lead singer in the choir of all those who accused her of exploiting her friendships with his relatives, or trying to seduce his friends. As if she wasn’t the one to leave in the first place!

“Well, thank fuck that’s over!” Elvis declared, breaking the tense silence that fell over the room once the men had left. There was faint laughter in response.

It was time to head over to the arena and Chancy hung back slightly, feeling a little tender and bruised from her encounter.

Watching Elvis stride off at the fore of the group, she had a mixed bundle of emotions, but the strongest in that moment was relief. She had to deal with how she was feeling rather than have to worry about being his arm ornament.

“You okay, Chancy?”

At Joe’s voice, she immediately plastered on a smile before turning to him, because he was the last person she wanted to notice that she had been a little beaten down by her bout. Out of all the guys, he had the strongest relationship with the old man and she knew that he reported the comings and goings of Elvis’ daily life to him, though he always denied it.

“I’m fine, thank you. How are you?”

“I’m good. Just gotta get to the auditorium on time and I’ll be golden.” 

“That was a real nice way of saying ‘move your ass’, wasn’t it.” He laughed, but didn’t contradict her. She noticeably picked up the pace, looking over to him with her eyebrows raised, earning herself a smile. “Anyone ever tell you that you missed your calling as a politician?”

“You know what, yes, they have,” he admitted. “I never know whether it is meant to be a compliment or an insult.”

In answer, she gave him an enigmatic smile.

Upon emerging from the rear entrance of the hotel, she was ushered into the backseat of the limo where Elvis was already waiting with the rest of the guys.

“Where were you?” he snapped. “You take the stairs?”

He didn’t wait for an answer before he was distracted by the fans pressing against the windows. A very pretty, very young woman pressed her lips against the glass leaving a perfect lipstick imprint. Elvis reached out to touch it with his fingers and blew her a kiss back. The sounds of screams were loud even inside the car.

The lipstick mark reminded Sonny of a girl they knew in California and he and the rest of the guys started discussing people that Chancy had never met; people she had probably deliberately been kept away from.

“… Had to change my number in the end,” Sonny was saying. “Calling at all hours of the day and night.”

Listening to his story of the ‘crazy chick’ who didn’t realise that he was only using her for sex and had the audacity to ask to spend time with him and be a part of his life made Chancy’s chest hurt.

While the rest of the guys were muttering about their own ‘crazy chicks’, Chancy was wondering whether she was the subject of any of those stories for other men, recognising herself in some of the horror story missteps the guys were passing around.

As she floundered in this realisation, she reached over involuntarily only for her hand to bump into another that was reaching for hers. She turned slightly to bathe in Elvis’ bashful smile.

“Looks like we’re tuned into the same frequency, honey,” he remarked, giving her a wink. She wrapped both her hands around his, warming them, and brought it to her lips to give his knuckles a soft kiss. She blinked at the gold ring she spotted on his pinkie finger, her initials gleaming there like a brand.

“I didn’t know you still had that,” she marvelled.

“’Course, you gave it to me.” He turned his hand and studied it. “I wear it all the time.”

Chancy didn’t believe that for a second, but it was a sweet lie. Imagining her initials on his finger as he stood up on stage in front of thousands who each knew he was singing only for them filled her stomach with warmth. Thinking of him wearing it when privately entertaining other women made that warmth spread lower still. She squeezed her thighs together and leant into him, loving the way that he pressed right back, welcoming her contact.

Backstage at the venue was a little chaotic. Again, Elvis and the doctor had their private appointment in the bathroom and Chancy noticed that nobody else discussed or questioned it. For a group that was always jostling for position, gossiping or sizing up others, it was marked how little interest everyone else had in what was going on in there.

While he was gone, Tom Diskin was busy ushering in people who had arranged somehow for a meeting with Elvis. Chancy didn’t know how that happened, whether they won a prize or contacted someone or even paid for the opportunity. There were some newspaper people hanging around with big professional cameras, and some large, effusive middle-aged men in suits accompanied by what looked like their families.

Elvis came bounding out from the bathroom and charmed them all into submission. Chancy watched from the corner of the dressing room, perched on a cold metal folding chair flanked by Jerry and Ricky, as he shook hands and beamed and said soft, sweet things to the women and charming and funny things to the men.

At one point, he was talking to a very tall, athletic looking man in an ill-fitting suit who was there with his wife and their small daughter. As the two men exchanged pleasantries, the little girl stared up at Elvis quizzically. When he turned to the wife and daughter, the little girl let go of her mother’s hand and toddled over to Elvis, holding up her hands to be picked up. Everyone broke into gentle laughter and ‘awww’ed as Elvis bent down and swept her up into his arms.

“Hi, little baby, what’s your name?” She stared at him, her head tilted slightly.

“This is Jenny,” her mother said. “She’s a big fan, she loves listening to your records, It’s the only way we can get her to settle.”

“Hi Jenny darlin’, I’m Elvis.” Jenny frowned slightly as she continued to stare, almost as if she was trying to place where she had seen him before.

“I think she recognises your voice,” her mother put in, beaming.

“What’s her favourite song?” Elvis asked, not breaking eye contact with the little girl. When her mother told him, he started softly singing ‘Love Me Tender’. Jenny’s cute little face cleared like clouds burning away after a foggy morning and without hesitation, she lay her head on Elvis’s shoulder.

Like everyone else in the room sighing and cooing, Chancy’s heart melted at the sight. Jenny’s mother started to cry, prompting Elvis to pull her into his side with his free hand, jokingly apologising to the tall man for stealing both of his girls. Elvis turned to Chancy with a big grin on his face, his heart obviously captured by the little girl.

After all the various combinations of photographs had been taken, Elvis with Jenny and her parents, Elvis, Jenny and her mother, Elvis and Jenny on their own, Elvis went to pass the little girl back to her mother, but she promptly rested her head back on his shoulder and clung on with superhuman strength like a baby chimp.

With barely a shrug, Elvis kept hold of her and continued his meet and greets with a cute, cuddly accessory. He made the rounds of the room and then came over to Chancy.

“Jenny, this is Cha-Cha. Honey, meet Jenny, my lil biggest fan. Ain’t she sweet?”

“She’s a little darling,” Chancy agreed, sticking out her bottom lip at the way the little girl was burrowing her face into Elvis’s shoulder.

“I kinda wanna keep her,” he murmured with a soft smile.

“Keep her? She’s keeping you, mister. That is a girl who knows what she wants!”

Tom had started to herd out his guests, encouraging them to find their seats before the show started. Jenny’s mother and father came to Elvis’s side, thanking him profusely for being so kind and taking care of their little girl. Jenny was still resolutely clinging to Elvis’s suit, her jaw set stubbornly as her mother tried to pry her off. When she finally lost her grip, her lip trembled and her big eyes filled with tears as she frantically made grabbing motions towards Elvis.

“Aw, lil’ darlin’,” Elvis cooed, moving towards her. Chancy grabbed his hand to stop him from reaching for her again and making things harder for her poor parents. “Don’t cry, baby, don’t cry.” He looked bereft suddenly and scanned down himself as if searching for something.

Pulling from Chancy’s hand he went over and wrapped his scarf around the little girl’s neck. Then, he unclasped one of his necklaces and made Jenny’s mother take it. She was desperately trying to refuse, saying that just meeting him had been enough and he didn’t need to give them anything else, but he kept shaking his head and saying he wanted them to have it.

Chancy ducked her head to hide the film of tears in her eyes as Tom finally dragged the family out. The necklace he had given them was solid gold and encrusted with precious stones. At the very least, he had given little Jenny a college education with that gift, if not a new house.

Elvis seemed subdued once all the visitors had left. Chancy thought that he was probably thinking of his own little girl and all the times they had to say goodbye.

“That was a really kind thing you just did,” she said, sidling up to him and running her hand up to his now empty shoulder. “I’m sure the family appreciate it.” He frowned momentarily before he realised what she was talking about.

“I just wanted to give her something to remember me by. She sure was a sweet little thing.”

“With excellent taste in entertainers.” He submitted to a half-hearted smile. Chancy leant into him, wrapping her arms loosely around his waist and hooking her thumbs on his belt.

“I know I’m not a sweet little girl, but you still got me. I guarantee I can gaze up adoringly at you even better than she can.”

Still looking slightly forlorn, but relaxing underneath the weight of her, Elvis gave her a kiss on the lips.

“Thank you, honey. You are my sweetest little girl.”

During the show, Elvis dedicated Jenny’s favourite song to her. He also got the Stamps to sing The Lighthouse for Chancy, taking a perch on the edge of one of the massive speakers while they sang. His face was pensive as he watched them, glancing sidelong at the audience every now and again and drawing a wave of screams that he then pretended to be cross about, putting a stern finger to his lips.

Back at the hotel, Elvis dropped heavily onto the bed, looking ready to fall asleep right there and then. As Ricky busied himself kneeling down to remove his boots, Chancy watched Elvis reach under the mattress and pulled out yet another amber container, shaking out not just one or two, but half a palmful of pills that he threw back and swallowed dry.

“That’s enough,” he intoned quietly as Ricky placed his boots neatly side by side. “We got it from here, kid.”

Sitting back on his haunches, Ricky looked up in confusion, turning to Chancy as if she might provide the answers.

“Don’t look at her, I’m the one that gives the orders round here. Out!”

Ricky rose and Chancy watched him meekly close the door behind himself before she looked back at Elvis. He sighed, his shoulders slumping and head dropping like he had used the last of his strength keeping up appearances for Ricky. She hurried over and put a hand on his shoulder, not sure where to start with soothing him.

“God, Cha-Cha, I-I-I don’t have nothing left in me,” he mumbled, letting his face mash into her belly. She had to brace her hips since she was fairly sure she was the only thing stopping him from falling face first onto the carpet.

“You did so good, baby,” she murmured tentatively, sliding her fingers into the sweat-soaked hair at the nape of his neck and scratching her nails in his scalp. He moaned, nuzzling in like an infant trying to latch. She felt the weight of his hands entangling themselves in the hem of her skirt. “You were amazing, everyone loved you.”

Five or ten minutes passed, and Chancy did her best to soothe him, stroking his hair and rubbing his neck. She didn’t dare move, not even to lean down, afraid that he would topple over without her there to support him.

With a congested gasp, he jerked back his head, moving up his hands to clutch her waist for support.

“Help me, baby. We need to get ready. Gotta get ready.”

“Ready for what, my darlin’?” Though his eyes were unfocused and his face clammy and deathly pale, when he grinned her stomach still did a little flip.

“Gotta take my girl shoppin’ like I promised.”

“Oh no, sweetie, you don’t have to-” His eyes were growing darker, the pupil visibly growing even as she stared into his weary face. He curled his lip at her words, pushing her back at the waist as if he would have liked to have stormed away if he hadn’t been using her to hold himself up.

“I know I don’t have to,” he snapped. “I don’t do nothing I don’t want to. Just help me out of this fuckin’ suit goddamn it.”

Without the belt, the zipper of his suit had already slid down almost to his belly button. She held her breath as she lifted the slider and took it down to his groin, aware that there was nothing separating the teeth from his bare skin. The material parted almost in relief, just as Elvis grunted and shifted at the removal of pressure.

Stepping closer, she tucked her fingers underneath the left shoulder of the suit and went to slip it down. That was until she felt the weight of it. It would slip down the way that an iron anvil would slip down from a brick wall.

“Holy heck,” she muttered, needing both hands to lift and remove it over his arm. Her splinted wrist panged in complaint. Elvis glanced to the left and his mouth crooked in the corner as he watched her work.

“S’heavy, huh. Try walking around in it, and under those hot motherfuckin’ lights.” He whistled. “I ain’t a sweaty boy for no reason, baby.”

She gently brushed his face away from where he was rubbing it playfully against her arm. Then she managed to extricate him from the other side so that he was bare from the waist up. She winced at the red marks she could see etched into his skin. Lines on his shoulders from the edge of the suit pressing down, red blemishes amidst his dark chest hair from where the suit had rubbed at different points.

“Hand me that towel there,” he murmured, stroking her waist with his thumb. His grip was looser now, like he was capable of taking on his own weight again. She leant across and grabbed the towel from the end of the bed, watching as he absently rubbed himself down with it.

“You gonna take a shower, sweetie?” she prompted.

“Ain’t no time. I’ll do it later.”

“There’s time,” she nodded, prompting with a small smile. “Nothing starts without you, right?”

“I said I’ll do it later, stop giving me a hard time about it.” His tone was petulant, childish, and it prompted her to do what she would have done if faced by this defiance from a child. She turned and walked into the bathroom, ignoring him as he called her back and demanded to know what she was doing.

His eyes were narrowed and wary as he watched her emerge with her hands behind her back.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking, woman, but you better not fucking dare,” he stated softly.

“Relax, you big baby,” she replied lightly, pulling the soapy washcloth from behind her back. “Just let Cha-Cha take care of you.” He opened his mouth as if to refuse, but then just… closed it again. He even turned up his face to her as she stepped in close.

“Okay, close your eyes, honey.” He complied, his face soft and vulnerable and almost heartbreaking as she stared down at it.

Gingerly at first, she wiped the warm cloth down the side of his face, catching the dribbles of water as they trickled down through his sideburns. She scrubbed under his soft jaw and in the creases of his neck, biting back a giggle at the almost sexual moan he let out when she kneaded the dense, knotted muscle on his shoulders.

“Okay, wait there. Keep your eyes closed while I rinse this cloth out. Don’t want you getting soap in your eyes.” She ran the hot tap, scrubbing the smears of kohl and pancake makeup from the cloth and then turned back to the bedroom, where he quickly squeezed his eyes shut again.

As she wiped away the foam, she felt his fingertips slide up from her knees, just lightly grazing her skin as they followed the curves of her thighs. They tapped out a rhythm on the backs of her legs like it was a piano keyboard. She waited for some kind of joke or explanation from him, but it didn’t seem, with his eyes still closed and his mouth set in a relaxed smile, that he was even aware he was doing it.

Back she went to the bathroom to foam up the washcloth again, this time turning her attention to his torso. She ran it over the marks, carding her fingers through the thick coarse hair on his chest, idly remembering when there was only a smattering of sandy down that was invisible until wet.

“Lift your arms, baby,” she murmured.

Again, he did as he was told. It was like she had him under some kind of spell and she wished that she knew how she had cast it, because it would come in useful when he was being stubborn and making his own life, and the lives of those around him, more difficult.

The enchantment wore off by the time she came out for the final time with the washcloth. He eyed it with a frown and when he followed her gaze his hand shot protectively to his groin.

“Whoa there,” he murmured. “Let a man clean his own junk, woman. Lord have mercy!”

Chancy wanted to maintain the atmosphere of the room. In spite of his regained vigour, the chemical energy shooting through his veins that was causing his pulse to flicker beneath his jaw and the muscles to flex as he involuntarily ground his teeth, he had stayed soft, gentle, and still as much as he was able. So, she gave him a playful smile and snapped her fingers in an ‘aw shucks’ moment like he had caught wind of her cunning plan.

“C’mere, you sneaky little thing,” he said in a low voice with a smirk, his eyes twinkling. She sauntered closer, letting him pull her in by the hips. “If you’re a good little girl maybe I’ll let you have a peek later, hmm?” New game, new rules. She adjusted quickly.

“How good?” she pouted.

“Uh, well, let’s see, you gotta let me buy you what I want without any bitchin’ or whinin’ about it.” She scrunched up her nose and then nodded, reluctantly. “And I’m warning ya now, none of it’ll be fucking black… or pants.”

She clenched her jaw and nodded again. Positive energy, she told herself, positive energy.

Leaving the bathroom door ajar, she reapplied her make-up, layering on the mask that hid her exhaustion, her worry and the lack of natural light. It didn’t take too long to correct, and she turned to leave the room, only to catch sight of Elvis still dressing. Her face heated as she smiled, but this was soon washed away by an icy wave of horror as her eyes lit upon his bare ass, which was covered in splotchy bruises in various shades of healing, little pale scars, and tiny, fresh, inflamed puncture wounds. She must have made a noise because he glanced over his shoulder at her.

“What?” he asked, seeing her face. At a gesture from her, his face fell and her own disquiet increased when she briefly saw his panic.

“Oh, uh… I’ve been getting, uh, B12 shots to give me energy for the shows.” She thought about him going off with the doctor and how he returned dangerously overflowing with more than just energy.

“Looks painful,” she managed, clearing her throat.

“Nah, I just bruise easy,” he replied with a faint huff of a laugh.

She was mad at him for not lying well, just as she was irritated by the way that her own brain was protesting that maybe it was just B12 shots, that she shouldn’t be so cynical and suspicious.

“I thought those kinds of shots were a one-off thing,” she ventured, poking at the walls of the lie to see how well they held.

“Well, you’re welcome to raise that with my doctor, darlin’, but he’ll wanna know where you got your medical degree.” His tone warned her that if she prodded further it would get heated. 

Fastening his pants, he joined her in the bathroom, pecking her cheek as he watched himself comb his hair and apply cologne. For a minute they could have just been a normal couple getting ready to go out.

“You got any darker lipstick, honey?” he asked suddenly.

“Why, have you forgotten yours?” she shot back.

“Funny. No, you got those eyes that’d steal a man’s soul if he looked too long and those perfect eyebrows… Just think those sweet lips of yours need some attention, that’s all.”

Sucking in her cheeks to stop herself from beaming like a dreamy teenybopper at his nonsense, she rifled through her make-up bag. She found a tube of crimson secret that she knew was not hers and most likely her sister Alicia’s.

“Let’s see.” He snatched the lipstick from her fingers and turned her face with a big hand cupping her chin. She tried to stop smiling, but staring directly into his face had the opposite effect and when he started smirking at her struggle, she had to pull away.

“Give me a minute,” she mumbled. “Got to get into the right mindset. Sad, sad thoughts.” She closed her eyes and gave a flourish in front of her face with her fingers. “Okay, I’m ready.”

“Well, don’t mind me just standing around waiting to serve you,” he retorted, rolling his eyes. He tried to get her to break a couple of times, but she remained sullen and pouty, so he applied the lipstick, eyes slightly narrowed and bottom lip sucked between his teeth.

“What did you think about?” he asked, passing her tissue to blot her lips. She frowned. “The sad thoughts?”

“Oh.” She flushed. “Buster, our dog… He’s such an old fella now, almost ten. And just the thought of…” She forced a smile and turned away to hide the film of tears that sprang there even considering the words. His hand squeezed hers, thumb rubbing the back of her palm.

“What kind of dog?”

“He’s some sort of collie, I think. Not a pure breed, but such a handsome little guy. For all I know, Johnny won him in a card game or bought him from a guy in a bar. He’s just part of the family.” She was so happy to talk about something from home that she failed to consider who she was talking to, or notice how his face changed.

“This is Whatshisname’s dog?”

Too late she realised her mistake in bringing up her ex-fiancé, but there was no way to fix that without rolling around in the dirt of her error, getting more messed up.

“No, uh, well… I mean, he brought him into the house, but he belongs to all of us.”

“I didn’t know you had a dog.” His head lowered, he made a show of brushing down his jacket, fussing at a button. She tried to change the subject.

“Well, didn’t I tell you that I had always wanted a dog, but my-“

“Your mama said you couldn’t afford it,” he finished, shooting her a look from beneath his brows like he was affronted that she thought he might have forgotten. “She also said that she’d end up having to take care of it because you’d forget to feed it.”

“As always, she was right,” Chancy shrugged. “S’why he’s our dog. Between us all, someone usually manages to feed him on time.” He nodded, a faint smile on his lips, but his mind clearly focusing on something else.

“Is it okay?” she asked softly. When he looked questioning, she pointed to her reflection. “The lipstick?” He nodded, but the moment was gone, spoilt by her careless reference to a man from her life that was not Elvis.

A convoy of cars took them from the hotel down the highway to the department store that Elvis had paid to be opened after hours. Chancy glimpsed more women being ushered into other cars, but she wasn’t sure if she recognised them or if they were ‘dates’ picked up for the night by some of the guys. The atmosphere in the car wasn’t right for her to ask. Elvis was staring pensively out the window smoking a cigar and Red was sitting up front with the driver doing his best glaring bodyguard impression.

Joe shivered beside her, catching the chill from Elvis’s open window.

“You’re finally gonna get that warm coat, huh,” she said with a small smile.

“It was a rookie mistake and I should know better,” he grinned. “You know when I first went out to LA back in 1960, it was April, so I packed nothing but sweaters.”

“He was the sweatiest, greasiest sumbitch in Hollywood,” Elvis intoned behind her head. “And that’s saying something.”

“There’s a lesson or moral in there somewhere about a guy so good at organising things not being great at organising himself,” she shrugged.

“Or maybe he just ain’t that great organising things after all.”

There was a weird tone to Elvis’s comment, a spiteful flavour that made Chancy’s lip curl slightly in distaste. Joe’s face dropped, becoming an expressionless mask, and he turned to look out his own black window like the night-time scenery was too dazzling to miss.

Chancy sat back in her seat and forced herself to look up at Elvis. He was looking back at her and, though it was difficult to classify his expression, it definitely matched that unpleasant tone. After a beat or two, he stuck his cigar back between his teeth and turned back to his own window, leaving her staring through to the windshield in silence.

The department store was a sight all lit up in the otherwise blacked out street. It made what was probably a fairly upmarket but nondescript building in the daylight look like a Vegas casino.

Despite the deserted street, the guys rushed to flank Elvis as he climbed from the car, leaving her to scramble out in their wake. Lamar ambled over from the car behind and walked with her towards the revolving doors where she could see various members of staff staring agog at Elvis as he swept in. She couldn’t believe that an hour before he was half collapsed against her and now he was holding some young saleswoman’s hand, bending over it as she was flushing red.

“Just giving her some of the ole Elvis magic,” Lamar observed indulgently, as if, after all these years, she might be bothered by him openly flirting with everything in a skirt.

“Uh huh,” she murmured, rolling her eyes, as she pushed through the revolving door.

“Well, here you go, honey, this is what you’ll be working with. Think you’ll be able to do something with this?” Elvis asked the saleswoman as Chancy crossed the foyer floor to his side.

“Of course!” the toothy young woman simpered, her cheeks still pink and her mouth stretched like she had misplaced a hanger in it.

Softening slightly, Chancy acknowledged that she couldn’t blame the girl. Being in direct receipt of Elvis’s full assault of charisma made it impossible for your brain to function correctly. He was the one being obnoxious and talking about her like she was an object, an unimportant and slightly irritating object at that.

“Say, do you have any pants suits?” she asked her loudly. “Preferably black?”

“Erm…”

Without looking in Elvis’s direction, she could feel the air crystallising.

“Sorry, that was a joke. A bad joke, ignore me.”

There was an icy silence, but Elvis rallied, reaching out and snagging the girl’s hand.

“Lead the way, darlin’. Let’s see what this place has to offer. Fellas, go on, treat yourself, on me.” There were pleased rumblings from the guys as they wheeled round, hungry eyes devouring the racks and shelves.

There were a handful of other people in the women’s department, almost like the entire staff had opted to stay behind to catch sight of their famous customer. Elvis, of course, took it in his stride and shook everyone’s hands and complimented them on their store and their city.

It was a strange feeling to be the reason everyone was there and yet invisible. Three women fanned out amongst the racks and shelves and periodically returned with garments that they flourished and paraded in front of Elvis, who would give them the nod or shake his head.

When the salesgirl presented him with one dress, an almost sheer purple number with peach and white flowers, he remarked:

“Now, that’d look great on you, honey, with your figure and colouring, but Cha-Cha here’s too short and pale, it’d swamp her. I’m gonna buy it for you though, dear, okay? No, no, you don’t have to be shy, I-I-I know it’ll look outtasight on ya. I knows these things.”

Chancy glanced around, seeing Red smirking at Elvis’s flirtatious exchange with the salesgirl and Lamar trailing another of the women as they browsed for the right items.

Back in the foyer, the directory had said that the children’s section was on the next floor and she thought about sneaking off to see if she could find a cute outfit for her niece Faye. She turned back around to a faceful of material being flung at her.

“Gotta keep on your toes round here,” Elvis told her, smiling at their audience. “Go try those on, sweetheart.” She nodded, walking off in the direction one of the women was pointing.

Elvis had kept to his word, she reflected, as she hung each of the hangers onto the hook in the dressing room. Not one glimpse of black in the pile. She had to give credit to the salesgirls though, because they had her size correct to the inch.

“Knock, knock. We’re all here, hope ya decent!” She gasped and clasped the bodice of the dress she was trying to her chest as Elvis whipped the curtain across, which of course made him crack up. There was no one else in the dressing area.

“Very funny,” she murmured, smiling slightly to soften her words. “You got me.” He sidled by her into the cubicle, hot hands gripping her upper arms, and settled himself down with a sigh onto the slatted bench in front of the mirror. She tilted, trying to see her reflection as she straightened her neckline.

“Honey, you don’t need a mirror,” he informed her, spreading his legs. “I’ll let you know if it looks good or not. That one’s on the ‘no’ pile. You look like you’re heading to prom.”

“Nuh uh,” she returned softly, already reaching round to unfasten the zip. “I wore baby blue to prom. I think I still have that dress somewhere…”

“Hmm, I remember. Might need to see you try that one on sometime…”

“Unlikely. I didn’t eat for an entire week beforehand to get into that. I remember I almost passed out putting on my shoes.” She fussed over the dress, trying to get it back on the hanger properly. Then turned back to him, finding him staring with somewhat glazed eyes at somewhere below her waist.

“Elvis, you okay?”

“Can you, uh, just turn round one more time, honey? Like you did just then?”

“You mean wearing this black underwear that you hate so much?” she teased.

“Well, you can take ‘em off if you really want…” he offered, eyes sparkling behind the tinted lenses of his sunglasses. She rolled her eyes and turned to pick up the next dress, languidly flexing as she needlessly reached up on her tiptoes.

“Goddamn,” he muttered. She looked over her shoulder.

“Good?”

“Turn back round before I forget we’re in public.”

Chancy opened her mouth to tease him some more, wanting to keep this Elvis around a bit longer, when someone cleared their throat behind the curtain. She popped her head through to find the first salesgirl standing outside the cubicle with what looked like a polar bear draped in her arms.

Chancy missed what she said because, as the girl started to speak, ‘someone’ behind Chancy started sliding down her underwear. She squeaked, flapping her hands behind her, and hitching her panties back up.

“I’m real sorry, Miss, can you say that again?” she asked.

“Elvis… Mr Presley asked about fur coats that we had in white. I think I found what he was describing.”

The curtain was yanked out of her grasp as she felt Elvis pressing up behind her and she had to grab it lower down to cover her body.

“Let’s take a look then, honey. No, we need you to try it on for us. My girl’s not quite presentable.”

Behind the curtain, he tugged on the leg of her underwear over her hip, making her duck down slightly.

“Oh, I…” The girl’s eyes turned covetous as she gazed down at the mass of white fur in her arms. Suddenly, Chancy very much wanted to see her wearing it too.

“Please, it’d be really helpful,” she put in. That was all the encouragement the girl seemed to require and she lifted the coat up, biting her lip as she gazed at it.

“Here, let me help you, dear.”

Chancy missed the warmth pressed against her back as she watched Elvis step out of the cubicle and assist the girl.

“Wow, it looks really good on you,” Chancy told her softly. “Doesn’t it, Elvis?” He gave the girl a small smile, maintaining the intense eye contact that Chancy knew from experience made your brain feel like it was melting.

“Real pretty,” he murmured.

Couched in ivory fur, her cheeks hot pink and her blue eyes dancing, the salesgirl looked stunning. Young, immaculately turned out with her shell pink manicure and blonde feathered blowout, she looked like she was auditioning for Elvis’s new girlfriend. Chancy, in her ‘bad girl’ black lace underwear, her skin pebbling in the cool air, and her eyes gritty with exhaustion would have given her the part without question.

“You should get her number,” she told Elvis, when he came back through the curtain after telling the model/shopgirl that the coat was definitely in the ‘yes’ pile. “If you haven’t already, I mean. I don’t think I need to teach you how to be you.”

He shot her a disgruntled look and settled himself back down on the bench. She pulled the straps of the satin slip dress over her shoulders and held out her arms, waiting for a verdict.

“I mean, obviously I wouldn’t wear a bra with it,” she murmured, screwing up her nose as she fussed with the bra straps on show in the mirror. She took a startled step backwards as he was suddenly standing in front of her. He leant in as if he was going to hug her and then took a step back, drawing her bra off her arms. He had somehow managed to unclasp it without her feeling it.

“Admit it, you’re impressed,” he smirked, stuffing her bra into the pocket of his jacket.

“I guess it’s like any skill. You get real good at it if you practise enough,” she shrugged. She winced inwardly as his smile faded.

She went through half a dozen dresses: halters, more slips, a wraparound A-line, and some full-length evening gowns. Elvis gave them a nod or a shake of the head and she hung them onto a corresponding hook.

Finally, when she was back in her own dress, she put her hand on his side as he made to leave the cubicle and he stopped, his eyes unreadable behind his sunglasses.

“Thank you, so much, for being so sweet and buying me so many pretty things, baby. I’m sorry I haven’t been showing you how much I appreciate it. I’ll try better.”

“I-I-I get it,” he answered softly, clasping his hands behind the small of her back, holding her into him.

“You do?”

“You’re not used to-to being taken care of properly no more. Y-you think you’re one of those bra-burning types that can take care of herself. We just gotta break you back in, honey, that’s all.”

“Is that right? And you don’t think you’d be better off with a girl who’s already broken in?”

“Well, you find me one with a smart mouth and an ass just like yours, who can take care of me like you can, then I’ll think about it.” His hands slid down and cupped her butt, pulling her onto her tiptoes and her hips into his groin as he pressed his lips against hers.

“I’ll keep my eyes open.”

Chancy looked longingly at the exit as they moved from the dress section to the lingerie area. Watching Elvis prowl through the aisles, she admired his ability to brazen it out. She had seen guys creep into these sections before, picking up a suspender belt or a teddy like they were double agents swapping national security secrets.

Elvis moved like no one had ever told him that guys should be embarrassed about checking out women’s underwear. Considering the amount that was tossed to him during his performances, he could be considered almost an expert.

Chancy became aware as she watched him that she was not alone. She shot a look to the side where the salesgirl was standing and seemingly gazing too.

“No one is going to believe this tomorrow,” she said quietly. “I’m not sure that I do right now.”

“What’s your name?” Chancy asked.

“Cynthia.”

“Hi, I’m Chancy, it’s nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you. Are you Elvis’s girlfriend? I thought… There’s a lady I used to see in all the movie magazines. Really tall? I guess they broke up?”

Whoa, those were questions that Chancy was not prepared or even able to answer.

“Sorry, that was nosy of me. I-“

“Hey, honey?” Cynthia’s head swivelled immediately. “Sorry, the other honey. Cha-Cha, c’mere, baby.”

Chancy crossed the shiny, tiled floor, placing a hand on Elvis’s back as she approached. His midnight blue jacket was velvet, it almost invited touch.

“What do you need, darlin’?” she murmured.

“Nothing,” he grinned. Then, as an afterthought, “You.”

“Well, you’re in luck,” she replied, eyeing the price tag on a cream negligee, “I am the only thing in here that’s free.”

“Not even her?” he asked with a nod of his head towards the salesgirl.

“Okay, me and Cynthia.”

“Cynthia, huh.” He reached over and snagged a long blue satin nightgown from a rack, holding it up to her chest appraisingly. “You- you didn’t mean it, right? About getting her number?”

Chancy glanced down because she felt something tapping against her breast bone. It took a few seconds before she realised it was her heart racing on the inside. She opened her mouth, but the answers and questions bottlenecked in her throat before they reached her tongue. She imagined herself trying to pick a path across the foggy, swamp- one poorly judged step would have her tumbling into the rancid muddy water to be tangled in reeds and devoured by monstrous tiny creatures.

On the other hand, if she made it across, found all those hidden islands and sturdy logs, she might find herself in the sunny meadow, the rolling green land beyond, clear and hazard-free.

“I’m not a naïve little girl anymore,” she said finally, rubbing a feathery robe between her fingers. “I have no illusions about who you are or who I am.” Her voice sounded calm, confident, but it was blatantly obvious that she couldn’t look in his direction. “I-I-I…”

“Watch out, see, it’s catchin’.” He shook his head after his self-deprecating comment and gestured for her to continue.

“I just want us to be upfront with each other and respect each other enough that we tell the truth even when it’s painful. So, yeah, that’s it.”

He frowned as he digested this, replacing the nightgown and taking a couple of steps up the aisle. Maybe she had crossed the swamp, she reflected, maybe she made it.

“So, hold up,” he began, returning to her side. “What exactly are you trying to tell me here?” She glanced around, seeing Cynthia still lingering at the head of the aisle, pretending to neaten up a mannequin, and the shadows of some of the guys giddily doing their own free shopping.

“I don’t know if this is the place,” she murmured.

“Cause if it’s that you wanna keep on seeing other guys, I- That shit ain’t gonna fly with me, not at all.” His voice rose as he spoke, almost as if he had actually caught her in the act. She registered with a wince that Cynthia had looked over in alarm and interest.

“What?!” Oh god, she was fully submerged in that swamp. “No, I wasn’t talking about me!”

“Well… good,” he snapped, all puffed up with indignation and no outlet for it. “Should think by now you know what a jealous sonovabitch I am. I ain’t sharing top billing with no motherfucker, no how.” 

Steadying her breathing and forcing herself to ignore any interested audience members, she looked directly at him and put her face into neutral.

“I know that,” she assured him.

“Good, goddamn it. Now, what the hell does a guy have to do to get some service in this fuckin’ place? Cynthia! Hey, that your name, honey? We gotta add some more things to the yes pile over here.”

As he slung his arm around her shoulder and they continued their spree, she wondered if that had just been a performance designed to distract her and throw off the conversation, or if he had actually misunderstood what she was trying to say. It was difficult to decide. Maybe being honest about himself and his inability to stay faithful was too difficult for him, perhaps he still clung to that idealistic notion that if he was with the right woman he wouldn’t want to fool around anymore. Or maybe he was so insecure and unsure of his ability to please her that he thought she would have the time and the energy to try and juggle him and someone else. At this point, who knew?

Back at the hotel, Chancy watched the guys bringing a stream of bags and boxes into the room. Her loudest thought was that she didn’t have enough luggage to hold it all and she said as much as Elvis, who laughed and promised that he would send out someone tomorrow to buy her more suitcases.

At almost three in the morning, they finally sat down to eat dinner. Or Elvis did, Chancy begged off saying that she wasn’t hungry, which was true. All she wanted to do was sleep and put a big fat period on the end of the relentless day. Elvis, however, didn’t seem ready to go to bed and called up Charlie and Red to the room with their guitars.

“Would it…” She paused and tried to get her words straight in her head before she committed to saying them out loud. “Would it be okay if, once Charlie and Red show up, I go take a bath? You know I love listening to you guys, but I…”

“My baby’s tired,” he observed with tender eyes. He leant in, pressing his lips to her forehead and she almost drifted off right there, swaying slightly in his arms. “Poor bitty baby all sleepy and soft, can’t barely stand on her lil sooties.” He pressed a succession of kisses into her hairline. “We gotta build up your stamina, sweetheart. Can’t have you dropping behind.”

She bit down to stop herself from pointing out that it wasn’t exactly his stamina that was keeping him going at the moment.

As a knock came at the door, he stepped back from her, hand resting heavy on her shoulder and clasping her neck.

“Go take a bath, honey,” he conceded like he was being magnanimous. “But don’t fall asleep on me, y’hear? We go to bed together. I’m gonna be lookin’ in those big brown eyes of yours when I go to sleep.”

“Okay,” she mumbled, wondering how she was going to keep that promise when her vision was blurring and she felt like she was going cross-eyed.

Ultimately, she couldn’t, which she found out when she drifted off and woke to find herself up to her nose in tepid water. She gasped in surprise and took in a mouthful that she coughed and spluttered out as she scrambled for the plug.

Hurrying out of the bathroom, she remembered just in time that this hotel room was just one large room and she pivoted with her back to the lounge area so that she could tie her robe without flashing anyone.

“That was one long-ass baaaaaath,” Elvis sang in tune with the song they were doing, even harmonising with himself in falsetto. Despite her fuzziness, Chancy snorted and shook her head, trying to make her collapse onto the bed look graceful and intentional.

“You gotta be shriveled up like a damn prune,” he commented when the song ended with a flourish.

“And you guys have gotta be as hoarse as frogs from singing so long.”

“Yeah, but then I had a head start,” Red returned, emphasising his low bass.

“Guess it is about time I turned in,” Charlie mused, shooting a sideways look towards Elvis, waiting for his assent or refusal.

“Yeah, getting to be that time,” Elvis agreed, putting his guitar to one side.

Chancy could have kissed Charlie, or at least hugged him… Privately, where Elvis wouldn’t see and shoot them both. A joke, maybe.

Once the guys had left, Elvis shoved himself off the sofa and made his way across to the bed. He scooped up Chancy’s leg dangling off the side and examined the sole of her foot, tutting and letting it drop onto the mattress.

“You know, I was only jamming with the boys waiting for you to get out the damn bathroom,” he tossed over his shoulder as he headed in there himself. “You didn’t have to hide out in there all night.”

“I wasn’t-” She stopped as the door closed.

By the time he emerged in his pyjamas, she had turned off all but one of the lights in the room and switched on the television, keeping the volume low.

There was a morning news show on, with bright-eyed news anchors sharing information about a world that felt incredibly far away. She couldn’t see it out of the windows and barely glimpsed it between hurried walks to various cars. She definitely didn’t see it in the packed auditoriums full of people screaming in a Dionysian frenzy.

Sitting at the bottom of the bed, staring blankly at the colours flickering on the screen, she snapped into focus as she heard the rattling of pill bottles, but she refused to turn around. She couldn’t face the news of her actual life playing out behind her.

“Here, baby.” She glanced over her shoulder at Elvis sitting cross-legged on the bed, holding out a glass of water in one hand and a pill in his other open palm.

“Sweetie, I’m going to fall asleep as soon as my head hits the pillow, really,” she said. “I drifted off in the bath, that’s why I took so long!”

“Honey, that’s just regular sleep. I-i-it’s why you’re so tired out here on the road. You can’t keep up just sleeping normal- It ain’t a normal way of living. This’ll give you a better quality of sleep and you’ll have a chance to get back your energy. Trust me, I-I know whereof I speak.”

Chancy took the pill, wondering if she would jump off the proverbial cliff if he told her to as well. She had the disquieting feeling that if he gave her an ironic lift of his eyebrow and his little boy’s smile while urging her over, she might actually do it. She hated knowing that about herself.

Elvis reached under the covers and clasped her hand, sliding his fingers in between hers. She shifted as he tugged her gently closer, lifting her hand to his mouth, where he pressed his soft, warm lips against her knuckles.

“S’been a good day, huh, baby?” he murmured into the skin between her fingers. “Got you all fixed up, your wrist and- and your clothes. Took care of you like I promised.”

“You did,” she replied, already beginning to feel spaced out and heavy. “You take care of me so good.” She inhaled deeply, feeling each molecule of oxygen as it entered her lungs. She started as he began to kiss her, her eyelids too heavy to open. She could feel herself floating away, listening to his voice sound further and further away.

“Don’t go yet, baby,” was the last thing she heard. “Wait for me. Don’t leave me behind.” @ellie-24, @be-my-ally, @vintageshanny, @from-memphis-with-love, @missmaywemeetagain, thank you for the laughs and even the pic wars. @richardslady121, @dkayfixates, @c-rosenn, @fallinlovewithurlove, @notstefaniepresley, @heartbrake-hotel , @freudianslumber, @bbrtt777, @18lkpeters, @18lkpeters, @prompted-wordsmith, @literally-just-elvis-fics, @eliseinmemphis, @lookingforrainbows

[festivalsofmargot]

Hi, I absolutely adore your writing and I think you're really good at it. I can always picture things clearly while reading your fics, and your dialogue and descriptions never come off as clunky, they're just very natural and flow-well together. So, I was wondering if I could ask for a few writing tips? I want to contribute to the fandom a bit more, but I'm worried my writing is terrible. "is this too much dialogue? Is this slice-of-life conversation too boring? Why am I switching between past and current tense multiple times in the same sentence? Should I write in first, second, or third person", etc. Do you also think things like that when you write, and if so, how do you overcome them? I don't have anyone to share my writing with, so it's difficult to get another perspective on if something is worth posting or if I should re-write it altogether. I'd appreciate any tips you might have, but please don't feel pressured to answer or anything :)

😭😭😭 namiusedbubble... absolutely I'm down to geek out about writing with you! (And thank you so much for taking the time to tell me you enjoy my writing. ❤)

Now buckle up, because when I geek out, I geek out bruh. I've definitely put down too much, but I'm glad I'll have a post to remind myself why I love writing at least. 🥰

If you don't have the time or desire to read all this, I don't blame you lol. Main thing I want to say is I've creeped on your page and read your 'When they have a crush on you' post and by all means... please keep contributing to the fandom!!!

"You took your time getting there; you are on the solid ground of the other shore and we did the crawl along with you. We're willing to listen to anything you have to say. Now go ahead, get wild." - Natalie Goldberg, Writing Down the Bones

Also, excuse my potty mouth 😗

Believe me, I have the exact same worries as you. The EXACT same. It happens with each one of my fics, it really does. Every time I'm nearly finished and proofread it for the hundreth time, I'm always hit with "This is boring as shit, who the fuck's gonna want to sit through this? I'm such a moron, this sentence makes no goddamn sense. The fuck was I even trying to say here? How did I miss that?? My writing is getting worse every day? Epic." and so on and so forth with me swearing at and berating myself lmfao.

I'll tell you why we keep switching between past and present tense multiple times in one sentence. Because our brains are lil assholes that's why. But getting the idea down is the main battle. Let every draft before your final one be awful, don't be afraid to get more of your ideas down. Our sentences can be pretty horrendous getting them written out for the first time. I think I proofread my stuff at least ten times. And just when I think I'm good, I sleep on it and look it over one more time the next day. And I still have typos and present tense sentences in my past tense story.

Some people are prodigies and can get these beautiful stories out like it's nothin'. I've accepted I'm not one of 'em. I don't have talent, but I do have tenacity!

When it comes to first, second, or third person, go for the one that flows best for you rather than the one you think you should do. I'm usually able to tell which one is best when I get a good writing momentum going. Say I was aiming for first person, but when the ideas are pouring out I find myself writing in third person instead, I'll drop first person and go third person. Anything that'll let me get my stuff down. Even if you do write in two different persons without thinking, you can always go back and fix it. There's no rush, you have all the time in the world. 🙂

I like second and third person the best because I can describe what all the characters are feeling rather than just one person's point of view. First person will have a lot more mystery. I've been digging second person because I feel like it really connects the reader to the fic. Plus I like hyping you guys up lol. 😊

When it comes to worrying about the content of your writing, believe me when I say, it will itch someone's scratch. There's an audience for everything. Some people want the slowest of slow burns, some people want hot and heavy and dirty, some people want aimless slice of life bits, and some people want quick, nice, and fluffy. Our writing won't be for everyone, and that's perfectly fine. I'll say it again, THAT IS FINE. We're still worthy!

Sure, sometimes your content will get in front of the wrong people. And they might even feel the need to say something shitty to you. Fuck 'em. Whenever I get attacked, I watch those reacting to hate comments videos on youtube. You're never alone when it comes to putting up with shitheads online.

I love writing because I have a scenario stuck in my head and I need to get it down. I'm not satisfied with it only living in my head. Once I'm done, putting it out there for anyone else to stop by for 5 minutes and check out is just a bonus. If people don't like my style or structure, oh well. I like it, and let's face it. I'm the only person that my writing and little fandom posts will be with years and years down the line. If you've made something you personally want to keep coming back to, you've won.

-

Here's where I get technical if you're still interested haha. When it comes to how I personally like to write, this is what I think about. You do not have to vibe with any of this! This is just a lil peak into my mind teehee:

Actions and mannerisms are everything, no matter how small, maybe the smaller the better.

I realized I really like reading about the little actions people do when I first read The Wolfman by Nicholas Pekearo (RIP). If there's a writing style I want to capture, it's this guy's. Combining cutesy, romantic content with his gruff prose is my biggest writing goal in life. I have no idea why this sentence is stuck in the back of my head whenever I write, but it has been for years now. "I palmed the quarter, stuffed it into the pocket of the shorts I wore to bed, and moved the ashtray with my foot." Like why... why tf is that sentence stuck in my head???? I just really liked the way he wrote it. He kept it simple, I could picture it clearly, and I felt like I could see a bit of the character's personality in it. Just from how he mentioned he moved the ashtray on the floor with his foot, I felt like it told me a bit about him and how he moved through the world.

Keep dialogue short and sweet. Did it feel natural when I said it out loud?

I'm not one for huge monologues or super eloquent Pride and Prejudice love confessions. The less that's said, the sexier. Probably my all time favorite, most haunting dialogue line comes from Dragon Age: Origins, when our Warden is talking to Zevran before the final battle: "Whatever happens... I love you." "Cruel to the end." 😦 aight, DA writers. I see you, and I'll be seeing you in my dreams for the rest of my life gah dayum.

Give the reader more credit

If you don't know how to write something, don't worry! People can put things together on their own. Just from reading "they kissed", we can easily picture a bunch of different ways it's going down: what their hands are doing, how their mouths are moving, the sounds that they would be making... we're smart, imaginative cookies. Don't fret if we don't picture it exactly how you do 😉

K.I.S.S. - Keep It Simple Stupid

The writing advice everyone has heard a million times. No need to find the prettiest words or metaphors. The basics can get the job done. (Especially with romance, in the end I just wanna read about people kissin' and touchin' and stuff.)

Don't be afraid to start over

Let's say you wrote the most beautiful sentence of your life, but it makes no sense with your story. Get rid of that shit. I know it's scary and you want to find a way to have it fit because you're super proud of it. Nope. Put it aside and save it for another story. Even if you've spent hours, days, months, years on something, you're allowed to get rid of it and start over like it never happened. It's all a part of the process.

Just write, pussy

I say this to myself all the time. Writing is one of those things that I can't get better at unless I do it. You don't have to post a thing. Just write. I cringe so hard looking back at my first fanfics from my Haikyu!! fandom days. But dammit! I had a blast writing those in high school lmfao. And that's really what matters, that you enjoy yourself.

[romanthesleepylizardking]

The secret

Okay, guys…. I came up with this after I listened to glimpse of us from Joji and heather from Conan Gray. I wrote all this in one sitting and im kinda proud of it. I do have a part two idea, so if you want that lemme know and i write it :)

Also, just an FYI…reader and Eddie are NOT brothers, just close friends. Enjoy 

p.s. I have dyslexia. so when im re-reading my own stuff some typos will fly over my head, so if you see one please let me know so I can fix it!

Warning: angst, internal homophobia, talk of drinking.

words: 2382

Y/n L/nwas best friends with the one and only; Eddie ‘the freak’ Munson. They have known each other since birth. Grown-up together and called each other brothers. They were family and nothing would ever change that. Eddie and Y/n have been together thrown thick and thin, nothing can break that bond, they even have matching (insert tattoo here), same spot, same color. Brothers forever.

But Y/n was keeping one teeny tiny….huge ….secret ....he had fallen deeply and helplessly in love with the freak.

 The first time Y/n noticed that he may have feelings for the metal head, it was just like any other time that they hanged out.

 Eddie was practicing his current favorite song on his guitar and roman was doing his homework. The metal head was making amazing progress on his guitar “Y/n watch this” he said excitingly and he began to play the song almost perfectly. Eddie's fingers shift into cords and flawlessly move to different frets of the guitar. when he played the wrong note he ignored it and powered throw the song, pride, and joy displayed on his face as he played the final notes.

“You see that!” Eddie laughs in triumph, pumping a fist in the air. Y/n stood up and put his hand up for a high five “hell yeah dude!” Eddie high-fived the other “that was badass!” Y/n finished with a laugh. “It's almost perfect! Give me a few more days and ill have that bitch in the bag!” Eddie said with so much excitement in his voice that he sounded like a child on Christmas getting the toy he asked for. the metal head almost immediately went back to practicing and Y/n sat down to resume his homework. Every few minutes, a roman would find himself gazing up at Eddie, watching him strum on his instrument, focusing hard on the notes he was playing that Eddie himself didn't notice that his tongue had started to peek from between his lips.

Y/n smiled at the sight of Eddie ‘ he's so cute’ he thought to himself and shook his head softly and looked down at his homework……wait a fucking minute WHAT! Nah, Y/n was just kidding, Eddie wasn't cute, Eddie was….well Eddie. Eddie was his best friend, his brother,…. And that's just…not normal. Y/n shook himself out of his thoughts and finally paid attention to his homework. 

Sadly for Y/n, that wasn't the only time that he had those thoughts. There was a time Eddie was telling Y/n about his campaign plan for D&D and all Y/n could think was “man I wanna know what his lips would feel like” and many many more incidents just like that that made him realize that he was fucked.

Y/n remembers when Eddie broke his heart. 

The metal head had practically skipped into his own room, and flopped into his bed, a soft smile resting on his lips. Eddie let out a soft sigh. Y/n looked at Eddie, and scoffed, resetting a hand on his hip “ what had you so breathy and soft?” he asked. Eddie sat up and smiled wide “I have a date” Y/n’s heart dropped to his feet and his soul left his body. Y/n was stunned and his eyes were wide “um… What?” he asked and instantly collected himself “ with who?!” he faked the enthusiasm and plastered a fake smile on his face.

Eddie beamed at his best friend “Cindy Whitmore” he said with a smirk as he watched Y/n’s reaction. At first, all he did was nod until the name finally registered in his brain. Cindy Whitmore. The prettiest girl in town. Y/n gasped in surprise and Eddie just smiled and laughed, having no clue that he just shattered his best friend's heart. “C-Cindy?” he said, letting it all sink in as Eddie nodded. Cindy fucking Whitmore. Y/n kept that fake smile up “holy shit dude, when!?” the boy asked trying his hardest to push his feeling aside and be happy for his best friend. But all Y/n wanted to do was curl up in a ball and disappear.

Eddie excitingly opened his closet and started to shuffle his clothes around “We’re meeting up tonight! I was actually hoping that you could help me pick out an outfit. I wanna look my best! And who better to help me than my brother!” Y/n mindlessly agreed and spent the next few hours helping Eddie pick clothes and planning what to do for the date. Spending the whole time in his thoughts, not really paying attention to the metal head, just letting him ramble as he talked about Cindy. The time came when Eddie dropped the boy home and sped off to his date.

When safely inside his room, Y/n broke down in sobs in his bed. The funny thing is, Y/n wasn't even sure why he was crying. Cause his best friend, his brother, had a date with the girl of every guy's dream? That's the dumbest thing he's ever heard. He should be happy for him, why wasn't he happy for him? Y/n tangled his fingers into his own hair and gripped it hard and he struggles to swallow his sobs to not alert his parents. 

And Y/nremembers when he fucked up everything. Eddie and Cindy have been going out for a few months now and roman and eddies' friendship……didn't change one bit. They were still as close as ever, and Eddie would tell Y/n everything he did with Cindy ….everything….and Y/n listened to it all, being the friend that he had always been, even with he discover feelings. But Y/n was determined to change that tonight. 

Eddie and roman were having a movie binge of three of each other's favorite movies to ‘widen each other's movie tastes’ while drinking a few beers. As the last movie came to an end Eddie clapped “phenomenal movie! 100% one of my new favorite movies” Eddie smiled at the other male. Y/n smiled back “I knew you would like it! Did you like that part where-” Y/n and Eddie spent the next few hours just talking about the last movie, laughing and cracking jokes. 

Silence fell on the two as they calmed down from their high-energy moment, they stared at each other. Y/n took his chance and leaned in towards the metal head's lips, before they could touch Eddie pushed the other away in a panic” w-what are you doing, Y/n!” Eddie asked as he also stood up moving away from the other staring down at the other in shock. Y/n stared at Eddie in disbelief, covering his mouth with both hands, he looked down at the couch, away from the metal head. Roman shot up off the couch and stared at Eddie again, tears starting to sweal in his eyes “oh my gods i-” Y/n choked on his words “Y/n  what was that?” a tear ran down the boy's cheek “I don't-” another tear ran down his face.

“Y/n I don't- I have- I'm not-” Eddie shook his head and ran a hand through his long curly hair. Y/n nodded and quickly whipped his face “pshh, no yeah, I mean like” Y/n started to rush through the living room, searching for all his things” Y/n please don't-”  “you’re like my best friend.” Y/n ignored the metal head and struggle to get one shoe on “Y/n will you just-” “ we call each other brothers”  Y/n found his jacket and struggle some more. Eddie took a step forward to help “don't” Y/n said before he could get closer, giving the other male and look full of sorrow and embarrassment. The male finally got the jacket on and started to grab his movies “and that's not normal, on top of that your dating like the prettiest girl in the town so like” Y/n held his three movies in his hands and moved to get passed, Eddie.

Before Y/n could get behind Eddie, he grabbed the tapes out of his hands. Y/n whined and turned towards Eddie, but did not look him in the eyes. “Y/n  will you please let me talk” the metal head pleaded as he sat the tapes on the couch arm behind him. “What was that? Please tell me the truth” Eddie begged as he moved to grab his best friend's shoulder. Y/n moved back from eddies reach, making his arm drop to his side. “What going on, Y/n? I'm so confused! I have no clue what's going on with you, you don't talk to me anymore” Y/n scoffed “I always talk to you-” “ not like you used to. You used to tell me everything that going on. You used to tell me how your feeling!” Y/n glanced up at Eddie, seeing the worry written all over his face, Y/n quickly looked away.

“I tell-” “don't bull shit me Y/n !” Eddie warned and Y/n flinched from the rise in his voice. The metal head realized he was getting heated and took a deep breath “when I can see that you are upset or deep in thoughts that are bothering you when I ask what's wrong. You always tell me that you're fine.” Eddie said calmly, sitting on the armrest of the couch, knocking the movies over. “That's because I am” Y/n lied “but I know your not” Eddie sighed and looked down on the floor “we've known each other for years, you think I can't tell when your lying?” the metal head paused, so the other male shrugged, not knowing if he was asking a question.

“Please just talk to me… I feel so disconnected from you” Eddie pleaded, a treat running down his face. Y/n nodded and took a deep breath “Eddie…okay…ill tell you everything..just please don't say anything till I'm done... Please?” Y/n asked, choking out the last word as he held back a sob. Eddie nodded, making the zip and lock motion with his hands over his lips, earning a small chuckle from the other male.

Y/n nodded and took in another shaky breath “ okay… Eddie Munson..” he nervously laughed and whipped his hands on his shirt. “I think...that I'm in love with you and-” Y/n tilted his head back and blinked away his tears as another sob threatened to except his lungs. Eddies eyes widened and covered his own mouth with his fingertips “and I've been hiding it from you for months because what I'm feeling isn't normal” Y/n balled up his fist and laughed “you're my best friend! we grew up together. we’re practically brothers! I'm not supposed to fall in love with you” Y/n started to laugh and cry at the same time. Eddie had started to grow increasingly worried as he watch the person before he unravels. The metal head reached out for the other hand to anchor him before he completely lost him to his unwinding thoughts.

Y/n stopped crying and pulled his hand away, staring blankly at Eddie without stretched hand. They both stayed frozen for a few seconds, Eddie staring at roman and roman staring at the floor. Everything seemed to hold its breath as if waiting to see what would happen next. “I need to leave” Y/n blurted out and turned around gripping the front door handle. Eddie sparing into action and grabbed the other wrist “wait please” there was another pause, and no one moved. Eddie spoke again “let me at least drive you home?” Eddie pleaded again, Desprit to talk this though, he felt like he was spirling with all this new information.

Y/n shook his head, and pulled his wrist out of eddies hand, opening the front door. Cold wet air rushed into the trailer, causing a shiver to run down Y/n spin. it was raining outside and it was coming down hard “I'm sorry Eddie,” Y/n said before walking out of the warm comfort of Eddie's trailer into the cold downpour, closing the door behind him.

Y/n rased home, running as fast as he can without slipping and falling in the rain. When he finally reached home, he rushed inside, slamming it shut behind him. The male leaned against the door and slide down it till his butt made contact with the floor. Y/n sobbed into his hands as he realized that he just told his best friend everything and now… Eddie might hate him. “Honey?” he heard his mom call from her room “baby is that you” her voice sounded closer as he neared the crying boy. Seeing her son huddled against the door crying she rushed to be by his side to help him “honey-bunny what's wrong?” she asked as she rubbed soothing circles on his back. The male sniffed the snot back into his nose

 “i-i’m okay mom please,” he said and stood up, his moms standing up with him. She didn't believe him “mama please I'm okay” he chocked out and whipped his eyes “I just want to go to bed” she looked at him with concern, but seeing that he wasn't going to crack, she nodded and watched him walk to his room before returning to her own. That night roman cried and cried till he was out of tears then he stayed up till the sun started to peek over the mountains. Then he passed out. 

The metal head on the other hand stared at the spot that his best friend stood in only a few seconds ago. Hundreds of different emotions swelled in his chest and tears flooded his eyes and he collapsed on his knees and whaled. Having closed the closes person in the world to him he didn't know what to do or how to feel or how to act. Eddie sat there for what felt like hours till he had the strange to get on the couch and cry some more. Eddie would then be woken up by his uncle, tear stains on his face. Eddie would just look up at his uncle and start to cry again as he remembered last night's events. His uncle would hold him till he calmed down and fell asleep again. Wayne would drag the sleepy male back to his room and tuck him into bed, ready to talk when Eddie woke up again.

[mysticdreamcafe]

Dream 4.3.24

Please leave comments to help interpret this for me. I really don't do well with dream worlds. I've never seen these people, any of them, before. Nor the car, hotel, restaurant, or area. The SUV guy was tall, well built, tanned, with dark hair. The other guy was average height, chubby, with curly black hair, and laughed a lot with the kids.

Sorry for typos but weather is tricky today so migraine is full blown and I'm finding it hard to see the screen. I'll try and edit later.

I dreamt last night that a man was interested in me but instead of acting towards me like you would when you like someone he was passive aggressive. He annoyed me in the dream and still irks me even now typing this.

He'd be nice and considerate then flirt with a blonde in an office. She was nice and very pretty so I could see his interest. What annoyed me was he'd constantly mention that she made more than I did, was prettier than I am, skinnier than I am, smarter,... just like he was. He couldn't go out with someone like me who was so much less than he was. He'd say things like, "You've not accomplished anything.", "You were a waitress. Any dummy can wait tables or serve drinks.".

I'd simply walk away and do my thing. He was good looking but I've dealt with narcissistic men and don't have the energy to try and fix what can't be anymore.

He asked if myself, my friends daughter, and the friend wanted to go for a night in a nice hotel and amazing meal a few hours, I'm from Michigan we use hours to tell distance, away. It was his treat and with a group less I'd have to directly deal with him. I wasn't sure I wanted to go but in usual dream like fashion we were on our way.

It was nice to drive on a sunny day, in his luxury SUV, through rolling countryside. It was relaxing as I was driving and everyone was getting along. We get to the hotel and it was HUGE and very nice. Each of us got our own room. He didn't say that he'd invited the blonde to join us and when it came time to go for the "amazing" dinner I was told I wasn't going in to eat and was just the driver of the group.

So I dropped them off and started walking back to the hotel when I ran into a man in a grassy plot of land. He had bags of apples and a bunch of children around him adding more apples to the piles. He was nice, a teacher, had kind eyes, not gorgeous but not homely, and we chatted a bit.

I didn't stay long and the road Y'd where I'd met the man. There was also a gas station nearby so I went and bought water which I put in my oversized purse before starting my walk again. I took the bottom road to the restaurant, where I left the SUV with keys in it, and decided to take the top route back.

A large farm wasn't to far up the road that had a sign saying Cherries. A couple of guys were wandering around when I walked up, thinking I'd buy some cherries, and they said they were just passing but that the farmer wouldn't mind if a took a few. I saw a lot of cherries and other fruits but no place to put any money so I walked on.

I got to the hotel, ready for bed, sandwich eaten that I'd purchased from somewhere, and only woke the next morning to leave with the others. However, I wasn't driving and my friend was. The vehicle was big so the back was comfortable except the man we went with reclined his seat fully and it was being sandwiched between two hot slices of leather.

When asked if he'd reposition his seat so it was smothering me he said sure and tipped the seat up then back to pressing me into the back seat again.

I'd had enough and asked my friend to stop the car and let me out. I knew we were at least 400 miles from home but I couldn't breathe and wanted out. He forcibly told her no so I stayed this way until she finally gave in to my loud badgering and I jumped out of the vehicle.

I grabbed my purse with the large bottle of water in it, the hotel hadn't been to far from restaurant so I still had it, and started walking. As I went I passed the teacher from the previous day carrying apples and surrounded by kids. I walked to were more apples lay in piles on the ground and helped bag them. He gave me a bag before I left to hike all the way home.

I woke up just after being hounded by the guy with the SUV. He kept having my friend go back so he could taunt me and try to get me back in the car. Finally, I decided to go back and ask the other man for a lift at least part way home... I woke up.

[nankurunaisafukanona]

Crazy guy that explain about might think I want to have things with him. 18+ and I couldn't take it so instead I wrote it down crazily and with hundreds of typos and awkward typing cause I got so mad I didn't even CARE ABOUT MY HUMILITY. I said. Let me sound stupid. Let me humiliate myself. Bye. And, so then I embarrassed myself in front of the whole INTERNET. But SO ARE THEY if ITS TRUE. To the guy im talking about. "You're FAKE.... Or you would know I DON'T LIKE YOU. Obviously how can I love you when I never saw you AND JUST ENDED UP THERE? It means I have to become you're FRIEND FIRST. But I understand I don't want to do things with you and especially THOSE THINGS. I will like to see you when you're real. Because I want to see WHY YOU DONT WANT TO BE REAL." I never know but, even if you were the most popular person in school and thats why and you actually are a nice, confident person to others. I'd leave the whole school." And he told EVERYBODY or ALL HIS FRIENDS or too.... That I wanted to have it. One thing, wow.... THATS A BIG COMMITMENT. Do I want my FIRST TIME TO BE with some RANDOM BOY I saw at some CHURCH that I went to for the second time in my life???? No, I think I want to do that with a boyfriend ive been dating for 2-4 years or for me.... MARRIED. Bye.... The thing is YOU CANT JUDGE BEFORE YOU TALK TO SOMEONE OR EVERYTHING YOU SAY AND I SAY ARE GONNA BE DIFFERENT.... Now im done sketching out the confident pattern of your mind. So stop thinking people are flirting with YOU when they’re NOT.... You’re even ugly. If I don’t know you. How do I like you for how you look to you you’re NOT THAT PRETTY THAT I have to just fall head over heels STUPID for random strangers. Now, thats all. I added more. Supposedly he thought I was a child when I was 17 and I needed to explain here now it's still wrong cause children don't know what that is. I found out at 14 they don't know they don't want it. And if you say then why im not on the list it's cause "your a conceited jerk who ASSUMED I was flirting when I just wanted you to be my friend. But now I don't want you to be my friend. I want you to understand that not everyone goes to your school. I was not going to a school at that moment you hurt my feelings. Bye then." 

Added in talking to another person: Tell him by the way "IF IT WAS HIS PLAN THAT HE WOULD ACT LIKE MY FRIEND THEN EMBARRASS ME BY PLAYING DDR TELL HIM I WAS 10 WHEN I PLAYED THAT, I OWNED THE GAME FOR OVER 16 YEARS AND THESE ARE MY SCORES ON A BROKEN DANCE MAT. BYE. https://m.facebook.com/story.php?story_fbid=pfbid0vQtShB5ZnbsP4raxD3UoinnpvkmgAFEXdkFrV2PMrQBb12X39GJAcam69TWvjU3Rl&id=100052550477651

Newer message:  New message:  He doesn't know which one I am tell him to click on my profile. Its cause he can’t tell whose stupid or not so he assumes everyone is cause HES STUPID. He think he can’t meet SMART PEOPLE.... They’re TOO GOOD FOR HIM.

Everyone who knows this guy tell HIM I SAID THIS AND IM FINDING HIM TO TELL EVERYONE.

Tell him I said then "You're a real brat. You assume cause you're conceited I like you and don't want to become your friend or actually go skateboarding. 2nd: You tell everyone you know in that church or connected to it im flirting and I want to have sex with you. 3rd: You make all the boys that COULD'VE BEEN MY FRIEND that I asked for sex. 4th: You don't tell anybody WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED. 5th: You let THEM ALL TALK VAD ABOUT ME AND HATE ME FOR THE LAST 9 YEARS. 6th: You don't even talk to ME BEFORE YOU JUDGE ME and know I am 26 right now and back then 17 which means im 3-4 years OLDER THEN YOU. 7th: The little kids ACTUALLY GAVE ME A CHANCE TO SPEAK AND THOUGHT I WAS REAL AND ARE LESS OF A BRAT THEN YOU. 8th: YOU DONT EVEN TALK TO ME OR FIX MY PROBLEMS. 9th: I'm a VIRGIN waiting until marriage. Do I look like I want sex with YOU? Yeah, you ARE NOT THE OWNER OF ME FOR THE NEXT ETERNITY OR MY CHILDREN. SO PACK UP AND TELL EVERYONE THE TRUTH OR THE BLOG POST STAYS. Please tell him that if you find him. You're so STUPID FOR THINKING IM A CHILD. EVEN YOUR BROTHER KNEW I WASNT A CHILD AND INVITED ME OUTSIDE TO MEET HIS FRIENDS. TO BECOME FRIEBSS YOU DIMWITTED BRAT!!!! And by the way I CAN TELL YOURE STEALING OTHER PEOPLES JOKES HONEY.... Cause I already had me period.... But I got something worst.... YOU "YOU DIMWITTED BRATTY PIECE OF DIRT." You said "She wants to be so big now, imagine when she is big she won't like what she gets.... Her PERIOD." Dude I WAS 17 I ALREADY HAD MY PERIOD SO FUCK OFF AND GROW A PAIR BECAUSE YOURE NOT SMART SO DONT BE WEAK AND FUCKING ADMIT IT ALREADY YOU DIRTY BUM....

Then this is a new message SOMEWHERE then  guess:

And he says STUPID thing like then "THAT MEANS SHE WAS THERE AT THE DOOR or ROOM FOR THE KIDS or two kids" BUT I WAS " KNEW THEM AND MADE FRIENDS WITH THEM" and they said then it means her metaphor of having fun was cause it was FOR TWO KIDS AND NOT ME but um, "YEAH ITS A METAPHOR DIRECTLY TARGETED TO HAVING FUN WITH FRIENDS...." And hes "NOT MY FRIEND...." And he said then "THEY HAVE MORE OF A CHANCE THEN ME." But, these "TWO LITTLE KIDS DO" cause "I KNOW THEM. AND I DON'T KNOW YOU. SO WHY THE FUCK WOULD I WANT TO BE WITH SOMEONE I DON'T EVEN KNOW???? I have to know you TO LIKE YOU." And when you said "No." THAT MADE US NEVER BE FRIENDS BUT ENEMIES. So tell him THAT IF ITS TRUE.

[buckyhoney]

𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐬 𝐢𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐤𝐢𝐭𝐜𝐡𝐞𝐧

𝐧𝐨𝐭𝐞: i can't tell you how much i love this fic, it's up there in my favorite i've ever written. im obsessed with it and proud of it, so hopefully you guys like it too! please let me know your thoughts <3

𝐩𝐚𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐧𝐠: frank castle x reader

𝐫𝐞𝐛𝐥𝐨𝐠𝐬/𝐟𝐞𝐞𝐝𝐛𝐚𝐜𝐤/𝐥𝐢𝐤𝐞𝐬 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐠𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐚𝐩𝐩𝐫𝐞𝐜𝐢𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 & 𝐡𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐥𝐲 𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐫𝐚𝐠𝐞𝐝! 𝐡𝐨𝐰𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐫, 𝐃𝐎 𝐍𝐎𝐓 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭/𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐚𝐥 𝐀𝐍𝐘 𝐨𝐟 𝐦𝐲 𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐬!

𝟏𝟖+ 𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠

𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: 18+, language, drinking (but nobody is drunk, except david), unprotected sex, fingering, a hefty makeout-ish session, mutual pining?, light body worship, frank kisses you while you fuck, sorry for any missed typos!

You asked yourself how you ended up in this situation a million times.

You questioned how you started working on this case with David. You questioned how you ended up helping David track down and convince Frank to help him.

You questioned how you ended up playing nurse to the man who could never seem to come back with minor injuries- and you questioned how you ended up in a room with an empty bottle of tequila, a very drunk David, and a very quiet Frank. 

David had started drinking when he sent Frank to check on Sarah and the kids. When he got there and fixed the cameras, Sarah misread the situation ending in kissing Frank- and David witnessing the whole thing on the monitor.

Of course, you were in no position to be telling him how to cope with seeing his wife kiss another man (internal or not)- so all you did was provide the alcohol and glasses. 

It’s been weeks since you had a break, and now is an as good time as any to- unwind a bit. Finding the names of anyone involved with the tape was more difficult than any of you thought, especially when going to Homeland was not an option- and you’re working as ghosts. 

When Frank returned, David was on his fourth glass of tequila with his head lying on the desk while the screenshot of the kiss was blown up on his screen. Even though you encouraged the drinking, you still wanted to be sober enough to make sure he didn’t do anything stupid- so you tapped out after your second glass and started drinking water. 

“Jesus,” Frank sighs, walking up to the computer and seeing the screen- and half-empty tequila bottle.

“I guess he saw?” You nod, handing him the empty glass. 

Frank takes the glass, tossing his jacket on the desk behind him.

“This is how we’re handling this?” You nod again, pouring the liquid into the cup. 

Frank exhales and takes a sip. David lifts his head to see Frank, unsure what to say. All he does is shrug and walks over to his makeshift bedroom, and the two of you follow him. 

The next hour is spent letting David talk about wherever his drunken state wanted. Frank would laugh occasionally and refill his glass. Frank held his alcohol well and stopped after only a few glasses. You remained with your water but egged on the banter between each other. 

Frank laid back in the chair, resting his head against the wall and his hands in his lap. It was the most relaxed you’ve seen him since you’ve met him. It has only been three weeks- almost four. Frank didn’t really acknowledge you for the first few days until he came in bleeding from the four-inch gash on his arm and needed to be stitched up.

It seemed like a good idea not to piss off the only one who could properly clean and dress wounds.

After that night, you got more comfortable with each other. Mutual respect, you guessed. 

You usually settled the arguments between the two men, helped keep the peace within the compound, and left to get supplies and groceries- since you were the only one who wasn’t supposed to be dead. 

Even if he won’t admit it to you, Frank enjoyed your company. Just being around you helped settle the restlessness that plagued him most nights. Neither of you slept well and were up all hours of the night. Those nights both of you ended up eating in the kitchen while Frank let you talk about whatever. 

There was a night that looked much like this one, except David was already sleeping on the other side of the compound. The bottle of whiskey was almost empty, and you bounced back and forth from exchanging stories from your lives before. 

“Frank, do you miss sex?” The question was sobering to you, and you haven’t even been drinking. 

“What?” He chuckles, waving off the unexpected question. 

One that the longer you think about, the more you become curious. This was one subject that neither of you touched on your nightly kitchen conversations. 

“Because I miss sex- do you miss sex?” David then points at me, making you shift in your seat.

If you were being honest, it had been months. One-night stands weren’t really your deal, and finding someone who understands your line of work wasn’t always easy- and getting yourself off was very difficult, considering your new home. There was very little privacy, and you weren’t going to leave it up to chance. 

Frank’s ears and eyes perk up, but you shrug.

“Sometimes,” Frank adjusts in his seat, eyes locking with yours. 

The real answer was yes- very, very much. 

“I definitely miss sex- I miss sex with my wife,” He starts, reminding Frank about earlier today. 

“- because I’m hung like a moose- I am!” David informs us with a small hiccup while he downs the rest of his glass. 

You and Frank crack a smile and still looking at each other. The tequila was really taking over, you thought.

“You didn’t answer my question, Frank- do you miss sex?” The eye contact between you doesn’t break. 

He takes a deep breath,

“Sometimes.” You inhale sharply, wiping your mouth with the back of your hand, shifting your eyes over at David. 

David laughs and claps his hands.

“That’s it! You need to get laid! Maybe that’ll get the stick out of your ass!” Frank clears his throat while you hide your faint smile behind your cup.

“I think it’s time for bed.” You stand up, taking the bottle from his hands. 

Frank leaves with the glasses to the kitchen while you help David into his cot. He flops onto the cheap frame and groans something incoherently. Taking his robe and hanging over the back of the chair, you take a deep breath. You walk to your corner of the compound, changing into something more comfortable than your jeans and pulling your hair away from your face.

Frank clenched his jaw and began to wash the dishes in the sink, letting his thoughts run wild. He placed the wet dishes onto the drying rack and wiped away all the things racing through his mind. 

“Need help?” You ask, walking into the kitchen.

“I’m done, actually,” Frank puts the last dish on the rack and cleans up the slipped water from the counters.

Hoping on the counter, you reach over and grab the back of chips and the bottle of tequila. Unscrewing the cap and taking a small swig, you hold it out for Frank. He hesitates but gives in. He leans against the counter in front of you, chuckling. 

“He might be right,” You tease, bringing the handful of crushed chips to your mouth. 

Frank cracks a smile, shaking his head. 

“Get laid, and you’ll be as good as new,” Chuckling, your eyes meet again. 

“Yeah? How you suppose I do that?” His voice turns raspy as the tequila slides down his throat. 

You shrug, chewing on another handful of chips. Frank’s eyes fall down your body and back up to your eyes. A chill crawls up your spine, sending goosebumps over your arms and back. Frank’s mouth parts to say something, but nothing comes out.

You’re not wearing anything particularly sexy unless you counted sweat pants, socks, and an oversized t-shirt sexy- which Frank did.

You dust off the crumbs from your hands and hold onto the edge of the counter. It falls silent. All you can hear are the strain of the air conditioner and the hums from the computer monitors.

Frank shifts, standing upright and setting the bottle next to him. 

Your heart begins to speed up when he takes a step forward. He swallows and takes another step between your legs. Neither of you has made a sound, too scared that any sudden change would bring whatever this was to a crashing hault. He towered over you; even on the counter, his body made you feel small. 

Frank slides fingers onto the cool metal, barely grazing yours. You held your breath when your eyes flickered down to your hands and back up to Frank. He runs them over your fingers- they’re calloused and cover yours with ease.

His skin burned against yours while he began to play with them. He was studying your face and all its little details- wondering where you got the little scar right above your eyebrow and finally noticing how beautiful the color of your eyes are. His other fingers interlock with yours- now both fingers are tangled with his. 

Nerves begin to settle in the pit of your stomach, unaware of his next move- but pleading that somehow his lips would find yours. 

His eyes fell to your lips. 

Frank wanted to know what they tasted like, how soft they were, and if you tasted like the vanilla chapstick that he always saw you putting on. Taking another step forward, he closed the rest of the gap between you.

You’ve never been this close, even with all the times you’ve stitched him up, never like this. 

Hesitantly, Frank parts his lips, tilting his head slowly to the left. You inhale softly before tilting yours to the right. Your lips brush against each other before he teasingly pulls back.

Leaning forward, you close the gap. Frank parts his lips enough for you to melt into him. It’s soft, lazy, and still unsure. He toys with your fingers before you shake free and cup the sides of his face. Frank places his hands on your lower back.

The stubble tickled your palms, and you sighed into the kiss. Your fingers traveled to the back of his neck, racking through his hair. Frank wrapped his arms around your back, pulling you as close as possible. He holds you with so much care and so gently. 

“Sarah’s a lucky girl,” You mumbled against his lips, chuckling.

Unable to hold back his laughs, he pulls away- the joke catching him off guard. Frank’s resting his forehead against yours with his hands still settled on your back. They creep under the hem of your shirt, feeling your cool skin against the palms of his hands. His thumb rubs the skin softly, easing your ever-growing heart rate. 

Your hands find his jaw again, guiding him back to your lips. 

This time you’re more comfortable, and the kiss is effortless. You wouldn’t have guessed that such a rough and brooding man would have such a gentle touch when it came to intimacy. He slides your shirt up your back but stops halfway up when he doesn’t feel a bra. Breaking apart from the kiss, he glances at your eyes for reassurance. 

“It’s okay,” You whisper, kissing the corner of his mouth. 

His hands feel unsteady, and he swallows the lump in his throat, before sliding it up the rest of your body and over your head. The shirt is discarded next to the bag of chips. The cold air hardens your nipples instantly, and Frank inhales sharply.

Your breasts hung perfectly on your chest. Frank looks down, caressing the side of your breast. Shivers go down your spine when his thumb rolls over your nipple. Taking your breast in his hand, he massages and kneads them. 

His lips fall back to yours while your hands now tug on the hem of his shirt. Frank pulls it over his head and drops it beside him on the ground. The fresh marks and scars decorate his chest and abdomen.

Glancing down, you admire your handy work and trace the newest one. You had taken the stitches out a few days ago.

“It’s healing nicely,” He chuckles, tilting your chin upward and drawing your eyes back to him. 

Wrapping your arms around his neck, you attach your lips to his neck while your pelvis is brought towards his. His growing bulge presses against you, causing you to moan into his mouth softly. Frank drops his hand to your waistband, sliding inside and pulling them down. Lifting upward, Frank is able to slip them off your legs. 

No panties either; it was like you were trying to kill him. 

Sitting up straighter, you arch your back feeling his fingers slide further down- brushing over your clit. 

You were embarrassed to admit how wet you already were. Before he even kissed you, the faint heartbeat started between your thighs. He exhaled when he slipped between your folds, arousal coating his fingers. 

“Shit,” Frank murmurs.

Adjusting your body, you lean back just enough for Frank to have better access to your aching cunt. Slipping two fingers inside you, you moan against his mouth, gripping his shoulder. Neither of you was worried about waking David (especially with the quantity of alcohol he consumed), but it was better to stay on the side of caution. 

“We have to try and stay quiet, okay?” He steadied his pace inside you; you nodded, biting back a moan. 

He had to keep himself from moaning- watching your eyes flutter open and closed- he was completely mesmerized. You dug your nails into his shoulder, your mouth opening to make a sound, but nothing came out.

Frank leans down and peppers light kisses on your jaw and shoulder. He wished that you could be on a proper bed, but without anything big enough to fit both of your bodies- this was as good as it was going to get. 

Your walls clenched around his fingers, and you rolled your hips into his hand, adding more pleasure. Frank sighed into your neck while he fluttered his fingers inside you, making your head fall back against the cabinet. 

“Please- Frank, faster-” You were edging closer and closer to your orgasm, and you wanted to cry out, but you refrained- which seemed to push you even closer to it. 

Picking up his pace, you tried to muffle the moan against his neck but failed. Frank wanted to tell you to keep it down, but he wanted to hear you. At this point, he didn’t care about being loud; he just wanted to make you moan even louder. 

Frank nudged you to look at him; your eyes met once you got the hint. This time his eyes are flooded with lust and passion, letting you know he wants you to cum all over his fingers. Your mouth opens, and your face scrunches, pure euphoria falls over you, and the wave of pleasure crashes into you. Frank melts at the sight of your body tensing and relaxing. 

“There you go, fuck- that’s it,” He groans when he feels your walls pulsating around him. 

Frank cups your cunt, calming your body down from your high. When you’re brought back down, Frank brings his fingers to his lips. He couldn’t help himself; he wanted to taste your sweet arousal. The sight of him tasting your arousal was enough to make your cunt flutter and your breath hitch.

“Frank, m’want you inside me- m’want to feel you- please,” Your breaths are short, and your words fall out needier than you wanted. 

Frank cuts you off but attaches his lips to yours. You’re crawling at his jeans. He chuckles, unbuttoning and shivering them down enough for you to pull himself out. Sighing, you wrap your fingers around him- whining, you slowly stroke him. Precum dripped from his head, coating your hand. Frank thrusts forward, relieving some of the pleasure. 

“Baby, please, don’t tease me,” He sighs, catching your wrists. 

Smiling up at him, you scoot forward, allowing him to position himself at your entrance. You feel his cock twitch while he slides himself inside you. 

“Oh fuck-” You whimper.

Grabbing his hips, you use them to steady yourself while he pushes himself in. Frank uses the cabinet above you to keep himself up. He curses under his breath when he pushes the last bit inside you. Staying like that for a moment, you jerk your hips into him- desperately needing him to move. 

With one hand on the cabinet, the other cups your jaw, and his lips attach to yours once more. Frank picks up the pace while your legs wrap around his waist. Ignoring the volume rule, you’re both grunting and whimpering against each other's mouths. Your bodies are hot, and sweat glistens over Frank’s chest. 

Neither of you expected your night to end up like this, but neither of you regrets it. Frank’s cock twitches inside you while you clench around him with each thrust. His rhythm gets faster, and soon you are practically off the counter.

Incoherent sounds flow past your lips, and you’re holding onto his shoulders with all your strength. 

“Frank, baby, I’m so close-” You choke out, your voice- strained. 

Frank nods, continuing to ram into you. Your walls pulse faster around him, and your body feels weak. Pure bliss washes over you, overwhelming your body. Frank curses when you clench around him, feeling your body sink into him. Pleasure shoots through you, sweat beads in your hair, and glistens on your chest. 

“Holy shit-” A shiver shoots up your body.

Frank’s thrusts fall inconsistent- he grunts with the final thrusts before cum spills inside you. You whimper with the last buck of his hips. Trying to steady his breathing, Frank’s forehead rests on the base of your neck.

You stay like this for what feels like forever. The only thing you can hear is the sound of panting and Frank blindly finding the drawer of towels. 

“Are you alright?” He whispers, kissing your forehead. 

You nod, squirming at the feeling of the towel cleaning up your thighs and cunt. 

“Good,” Frank takes the towel, folds it carelessly, and places it next to you. 

He slips back between your legs, fingers interlocking with yours. There is a moment of silence while you both study each other's faces, trying to figure out what the other is thinking.

You asked yourself how you ended up in this situation a million times.

You questioned how you started working on this case with David. You questioned how you ended up helping David track down and convince Frank to help him.

You questioned how you ended up playing nurse to a man who could never seem to come back with minor injuries- and you questioned how you ended up in a room with an empty bottle of tequila and with the same man naked next to you.

[randomshyperson]

Wanda Maximoff x Reader - I bet i love you

Gif if not mine, but i swear she looks prettier every time i look at her.

Summary: Prompt based from @ecruzsalaz: The one where Wanda is popular, and Reader is a nerd. The popular kids do a bet that Reader will fall in love with Wanda. Everything will be reveal after their trip. 

Warnings: Light angst, kissing, teasing, underage drinking, lies, Vision being an idiot completely out of canon.

Words:  13.446 k /// Read on AO3

Notes: I don’t even know what happen here. I’m been busy and this took a lot of days to be done, but it’s finally here, hope @ecruzsalaz will be satisfied haha. Good reading everyone and apologies for any typo, it sucks to translate so many words. There are a few pop culture references, i wonder if anyone will catch those.

Marks (if i forgot your name tell me i’m lost):  @mionemymind @abimess

In your last year of high school, you just wish things would be peaceful.

The previous years hadn't exactly been ideal, since you were surrounded by assholes, but you are optimistic.

Your small, select group of friends, consisting of exactly two people, who you could swear were probably the only decent human beings left in West View High School, were currently the only reason you still wanted to go to high school.

Right now, for example, you were sitting in the outer cafeteria, a book of historical fiction to escape reality plus headphones with some old rock music that you weren't really listening to, since you were so focused on the story you were reading. And then someone pulled on your headphones, and you looked up ready to complain, but the mischievous smile of your best friend Bruce Banner was all you could find.

- I've been calling you for five minutes. - He said, sitting down on the stool in front of you. You smiled, apologizing, and put your cell phone on the table. - No problem, you always do that.

You laughed awkwardly, closing the book while Bruce put his backpack on the table.

- Where is Mon? I haven't seen her today. - You tell him, but Bruce shrugs. 

- Maybe her mother changed shifts again. - He comments, and you make a noise with your mouth of agreement. Whenever Maria, your friend Monica's mother, switched shifts at work, she would be late for first periods. It has been like this since primary school.

- You still haven't let me see your schedule. - You told Bruce with a slight frown, and he laughed, going through his pockets. Then he took out his cell phone, fiddled with the screen for a few seconds, and then handed it to you. You read the attached class schedule with a frown. - Bruce! You didn't sign up for half the classes you took last year?

He shrugged, running his hands through his hair.

- Yeah, I think I'll focus more on what I want for college. - He explained a little shyly. - I was getting too anxious about all that stuff. And honestly, you should have done the same.

You made a grumbling sound with your mouth, and started biting your thumbnail as you finished looking at the schedule. You would barely have any classes together. And then you handed the cell phone back to your friend.

- I would do it if I had any idea what I wanted to major in. - You tell him. - It's better to have several interests on the curriculum, so I'll have more course options.

- You can also develop burnot. - He remarked with mild irony, and you laughed, looking away.

The bell for the first class then rang, and the two of you exchanged a look before getting up. Bruce kissed you on the cheek before heading in the opposite direction, and you grumbled lightly as you picked up your book and walked to the chemistry labs.

In the hallway of the main building, a few meters before the entrance to the lab, someone bumped into you. It was one of the boys from the team, who was laughing at something his colleague said. Your notebooks fell to the floor, and the boy looked at you with contempt.

- Watch where you're going weirdo. - He warned and you rolled your eyes.

- You're the one who bumped into me, you brute. - You grumbled angrily. The boy just laughed and walked away.

After picking your books, you stood up. The athletes at your school were jerks, but you didn't blame only them for their arrogance. The rest of the school, including the faculty, treated them as gods, so they behaved as such.

Sighing with impatience, you entered the chemistry labs, wishing that the day wasn't long.

Darcy Lewis had been your chemistry partner for three years. You smiled as you greeted her and sat down next to her. You were not friends, but she was very kind and extremely intelligent. You really thought you were very lucky to have her as your partner, and then, as if the universe would like to laugh at you, Professor Nakia announced that she was switching partners.

The whole class let out a chorus of dissatisfaction, and one student asked aloud.

- Please, Professor Nakia, we have been working with the same people for three years. Why change now?

- Excellent question, Miss Quinn. - Nakia said, smiling. She was at her desk, finishing putting her materials on top. - Three years is more than enough time for you to create tricks to cheat on my exams. 

The room exchanged complicit and guilty looks, and the teacher kept a serious posture.

- The school board found evidence to indicate this. - She explains. - I was very disappointed to learn that there were students cheating on the evaluation method not only in this class, but in several others. You will notice that all teachers with fixed groups will rotate them from now on. This was a decision made by the principal.

You rolled your eyes, annoyed that you would lose your amazing partner and were running the chance of ending up with someone irresponsible or slacker, just because some kids were careless at cheating. The room let out a chorus of understanding, and everyone began to move around as the teacher indicated the new groups. You ended up sitting with a guy named Vision, who you didn't really know, but you knew was quite popular because he was class speaker, and head of the fencing club.

- Hello, dear. - He greeted you as he sat down, putting his coat on the chair. Vision dressed very well; he was part of the group your classmates called "preps”, even if he was usually hanging out with jocks.

You made a noise with your mouth in greeting, but he didn't seem to mind your lack of sociability. 

Fortunately, Vision was a decent chemistry partner. Although he was bossy, and had a habit of interrupting or explaining as if you were stupid, he was intelligent and knew how to do the experiments. You thought that was enough, since you would only have to put up with him in this class.

Feeling a glance at you, you raised your eyes from the notebook, and were slightly startled to notice Vision looking at you with amusement and curiosity, you frowned ready to ask what's wrong, but then he let out a dry laugh.

- I knew I knew you! - he declared. - You're the Presley freak!

Vision laughed lightly nostalgically, and you felt your face flush, turning your attention back to your notebook. He was talking about the Halloween party in freshman year, where you dressed up as Elvis Presley and the track team decided to nickname you "Presley Freak" for the next whole year. The teasing died down after a while, but Vision brought it back as if it were a good memory.

Fortunately he just shook his head with amusement, and didn't mention it again. When class was over, he didn't say goodbye on his way out, but you didn't care.

//-//

The story that all the teachers followed the new norm of switching partners was true. In History, you lost your partner Bucky Barnes to sit with Natasha Romanoff, equally quiet and intelligent. For the most part, you are satisfied with the partners you got. 

But then in fourth period, biology class, you ended up partnering with someone you never imagined.

Wanda Maximoff was one of the most popular girls in school. You didn't really know her. You were classmates during elementary school, and you even became friends with her twin brother in elementary school, Pietro Maximoff, before he became a complete idiot. But other than that, you didn't know much about her. Although you had a strange sympathy for the girl. Unlike the group of girls she hung out with, Wanda never tormented you at school. Or your friends. She was probably fake and sneaky like the others, but she left you alone, so you had nothing against her.

You were pulling your biology book out of your backpack as the teacher announced the new pairs, and you stopped in mid-motion when she said Maximoff and your name.

Wanda sat down beside you the next moment, smiling politely. You shook your head slightly, dropping your backpack on the floor.

Wanda was surprisingly nice. You didn't talk about anything unrelated to the subject, but she was quick enough to catch your ironic glances when Professor Darkholme made an inappropriate comment or a funny remark, and match it with a smile or a look. 

As the class came to an end, Wanda nodded slightly at you, and you smiled back before gathering your materials.

It had been four months since classes had started, and you were already used to your new partners in class. 

Vision was inconvenient in many comments, as if he took pleasure in recalling your most embarrassing moments in high school, but you learned to change the subject quickly whenever this happened. All you had to do was pretend you didn't know about some subject he mastered, only to hear him explain it to you in the most arrogant manner possible for the next few minutes, effectively distracting him.

Natasha Romanoff was exceptionally sarcastic and ironic, and you sometimes you felt that she was a more aggressive female version of your former partner Bucky Barnes. She was quite individualistic, and you had to make an effort not to get left behind, or you had to constantly remind her that you were a duo, but otherwise she was a good partner, and you were happy to invite her to lunch with you, which eventually became a habit after a week.

And then you had Wanda Maximoff. You weren't friends, but you had a strange kind of complicity as biology partners. You never would have guessed that Wanda would have a sense of humor so similar to yours. Two classes in a row, and you already had inside jokes about the way Ms. Darkholme caught the attention of her students. Two weeks in, and you two knew how to cheat your way through assignments. You didn't know how to make friends, and judging by the history of who Wanda was hanging out with, you had the impression that she wouldn't want to develop any kind of relationship with you. And honestly, this was your last year, you wouldn't see these people again, so you were more than satisfied to have just one good lab partner.

With the mid-winter vacations approaching, you were looking forward to getting some rest.

Non-Reader Pov

- God, Wanda, why are you talking about that weirdo again? - interrupted Vision impatiently. His girlfriend blinked in confusion, looking away awkwardly.

- I'm just commenting on a joke we…

- Really, Wanda? - He interrupted again with an accusing look. - It seems like all you do lately is "comment" on your little jokes in class. - He sneers as he settles down on the sofa. The two of them stand together outside the school, their group of friends watching the discussion with amusement. - I don't know why you talk to her at all. She is so silent and awkward with me in chemistry class.

Wanda bites the inside of her cheek, looking forward. 

- I think your girlfriend has a girl crush. - Tony Stark sneered next, making everyone laugh. Wanda frowned, feeling her heart race.

- You are an idiot. - She grumbled impatiently, crossing her arms. Vision looked at her curiously.

- Honey, don't tell me that you actually appreciate that girl? - he asks ironically, and Wanda rolls her eyes without looking at him. Vision laughs. 

And then Tony is holding out a craft-paper covered bottle to Vision, and he takes a sip, coughing slightly afterwards. Wanda frowns at the scene, but none of her friends seem concerned that they are drinking during school hours, as the bottle continues to pass in everyone's hand.

- You know, I think it's sweet that you have sympathy for that freak. - Tony comments a moment later and Wanda tells him to fuck off, making him laugh. 

- I think we are witnessing a beautiful love story. - Mocks Pepper, Tony's girlfriend, approaching the three of them as she sits on Stark's lap. Wanda rolls her eyes, as the group laughs. And then Vision has a thoughtful expression.

- I have an idea. - He says slightly drunk, as he throws his arm around his girlfriend's shoulders. - Let's make a bet.

Tony and Pepper let out excited exclamations, while Wanda frowns.

- What kind of bet?

- Well, you guys remember when the weirdo dressed up as Presley for Halloween, right? - he asked, and Tony and Pepper laughed, agreeing. - And then Pietro saw her kissing that girl who hang with the bikers, Jones something.

- Jessica. - Pepper clarified before taking another sip of her drink. 

- Then we know she's a dyke. - Vision says, but Tony frowns.

- Wasn't she dating that guy with the long hair and the angry face? 

- Barnes? - Vision asked and Tony nodded. - I don't think so. Anyway, she is into girls. - he said and the group nodded in agreement. - I mean the bet is this: I can prove that she is just like everyone else in this school. Give her a bit of our attention, and she will be completely obsessed.

- Vis, what are you talking about? - Wanda asked, and Vision laughed ironically.

- It's very simple, love. - He says. - You are hot. Everyone knows that, and even someone like her, who pretends not to be part of the social circles of this school, can see that. - He clarifies, and the group looks at him intently. Wanda doesn't say that she doesn't like being objectified, swallowing the bitter feeling in her stomach. - So my bet is that you win her over. It should take what, one or two dates for her to be completely in love with you.

The friends laugh in irony and Wanda thinks she should follow, but only a forced laugh escapes. Because of the alcohol, no one notices.

- This is ridiculous. - Wanda comments and then Vision looks at her with irony.

- Unless you're getting attached to the girl, dear. - He sneers, and the group laughs. Wanda swallows dryly, shaking her head in denial. - So, what's the problem? You'll just prove me right. And you will realize that there is nothing special about her. 

- I think we can make this even more fun. - says Tony with a wicked smile. - I bet you a hundred bucks that Wanda will fall in love too.

Tony sneers and the group laughs with irony.

- As if anyone would even like that girl. - Vision declares, accepting another drink. 

- How do we make sure it's working? - Tony asks and Vision bites his lip thoughtfully. Then he lets out an exclamation.

- Our trip! - he says, and then turns to Wanda. - Love, invite the weirdo to the cabin! We can watch you work.

Wanda frowns, but then the group is suggesting ideas of conquest, and laughing, and debauchery, and she hates it. But she smiles, and nods in agreement, accepting the liquor as the bottle comes into her hand.

Reader Pov

You intended to study during the winter vacations. And maybe get out of the room a little if Bruce or Monica visited. Your surprise was genuine when in your last biology term, Wanda Maximoff started talking to you about something other than the subject.

- Hey, are you doing anything this holiday? - she comments amiably. You didn't notice the looks Tony Stark was giving you two from the front seat. 

- Huh... No?

- Are you asking me? - She replies with a smile. You blush, looking away at your notebook. Wanda bites her cheek, and it takes a moment for her to speak again. - I wanted to invite you to something.

You blink in surprise, looking at Wanda. She looks away from the board for a moment, as she wiggles her fingers against her own thigh.

- My friends and I are spending the holiday in a cabin. - She clarifies. - There's all this winter activities, you know. Skiing and stuff like that. I'd like you to come.

- Why? - The question slips out a little harshly, but you can't help it. Wanda looks away, and you almost apologize. But then Wanda smiles, shrugging.

- I'd like to get to know you better, I guess. - She says. - I think it would be fun if we could be friends outside of class.

You look at her suspiciously for a few seconds. But then you sigh, looking down at the notebooks.

- Alright, Wanda. - you say after a moment, ignoring the growing anxiety in your stomach. - Is it okay if I bring a friend?

- Of course! - She confirms excitedly. - You can take whoever you want, it's a big place. 

The teacher gives a warning for side conversations next, and you shut up. You blush when Wanda approaches you to write down her phone number in her notebook. You are distracted enough not to notice her blushing slightly when Tony Stark gives her a mischievous look. 

//-//

- So you actually said yes? - Bruce asked with surprise when you told him about the biology class, while you were having lunch together in the cafeteria. Monica had the same expression.

- Yes, and I would love it if you would go with me, because I think I am close to completely freak out. - You ask with mild desperation and your friends laugh. And then Monica is looking behind you.

- Look, I would be too. They are so... - She starts and you turn around, looking at the group of Wanda's friends a few meters away. The kids are sitting at the table, making noise with their loud laughter. One of them was throwing a football up in the air. A short boy walked past them and was pushed slightly. - I can't even define them.

You let out a grumble, laying your head on your arms on the table.

- This was a bad idea, wasn't it, guys? - you ask. - They're going to eat me alive.

- Why the long faces, nerds? - Natasha asked as she came over to the table, placing the tray of food next to Monica, staring at you. 

And then your friends explained it to her, and you groaned in dissatisfaction when she started laughing.

- You've lost your mind, haven't you? - she asked wryly. - It's a trap, I'm sure.

- There's no reason for it. - You retorted, trying to eat a little. - Besides, it was Wanda who invited me. She said she'd like us to be friends.

- Look, I know that Maximoff is the least worst of the bunch. - Nat began as she opened her soda. - But she still hangs around with those idiots. 

- Yeah, I know. - You agree with a sigh. And then you remember your classes. - I just... She has been surprisingly nice, you know? I think she was being sincere. It's just a trip, it's not the end of the world.

- Good to know you think that. - said Bruce. - Because I won't be able to go.

- What? - You then exclaim.

- I applied for an internship at S.H.I.E.L.D. Labs. - He remarks and you let out a grumble, remembering.

- Shit, it's true. - You say. - I completely forgot about it.

- Girl, I can't go either. - Informs Monica with a guilty expression, and you let out an exclamation. - I'm going to spend the holiday with my father.

You bury your face in your hands. And then you risk a glance at Natasha, and she laughs wryly.

- Don't even try. - She says. - Even if you paid me I wouldn't travel with Tony Stark.

- I'll pay you.

Nat laughs at your desperation, and stops eating, looking at you with surprising kindness.

- You, girl, are adorable and kind. A nerdy cute dork, and I'm sure that if that's not enough for those idiots, they're the problem, not you. - She assures you, and you smile wryly. - Don't worry about pleasing any of them, you're going to become friends with Wanda, aren't you? Try to enjoy the trip, and if anything happens, call me and I'll finish them all off.

You laugh, nodding slightly. You don't want to think so much about this trip, but you know it's going to be the only thing on your mind for the next few days.

The week ended quickly. And you were very anxious when the weekend arrived, and you received a text message from Wanda saying that she would pick you up at home on Saturday morning. You would spend the holiday at the Stark family's winter cottage, a property big enough to fit the whole group. Wanda said it was somewhere with mountains, near a lake, and you bit your lip, wondering if you should bring a bathing suit. Since it was snowing, you figured you wouldn't try to swim anywhere.

On Saturday you were up bright and early, your bags packed. You kissed your parents and your younger brother on the cheek before you left, finding a pickup truck parked in front of your house.

Wanda hugged you when you said good morning to her, and to the boys. Vision and Pietro were in this car, and she said that Tony was in the second car, and had gone for gas.

Vision drove towards the cabin next, and he tried a little small talk before shutting up. Wanda was in the passenger seat, and Vision let his hand rest on her thigh, and you didn't understand the bitter feeling in your stomach.

- God, put on some decent music! - asked Pietro, scrambling up on the seat beside you to reach for the radio.

- Leave it, Pietro! - complained Vision pushing the boy backwards. - You only want to play that emo shit!

Pietro laughed, not insisting. And Vision looked at you through the rearview mirror.

- Let's let our guest choose the music. - he said with a smile. You cleared your throat. 

- Okay. - You agreed, pulling your cell phone out of your pocket. You turned on Spotify next, and when Vision asked if it would be any longer, you bit the inside of your cheek. And then you put on some pop rock.

Nobody said anything, and you thought that somehow you had just passed some kind of test. But then your set list started, and when the classic rock song from the 50's started playing, Vision burst out laughing.

- They don't call you Presley Freak for nothing. - He scoffs, switching to the radio next. 

- I like it. - Wanda comments surprising you, but neither Vision nor her brother change their debauched posture.

- Yes, yes, your taste is terrible too. - He replies with irony. You bite your lips as you watch Wanda roll her eyes and look away to the window. Vision lets Pietro choose the music next.

The cabin was really very big. 

You guys met Tony's car on the way, but he didn't stop. It didn't take long for you to arrive. You smiled in appreciation at Pietro when he carried your bags inside.

You looked at the structure impressed. Tony Stark really was very rich. Hugging your arms lightly after feeling the cool breeze, you smiled politely at Wanda's other friends as they greeted you.

- I am Pepper Potts, and this is Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson. - says the blonde girl cheerfully, as she waves to the other boys. - You must have met Tony by now.

- I think I've seen all of you at school. - You say feeling out of place, but they smile as they walk into the cabin. Tony hands the bags to the other boys, and then is throwing an arm around your shoulders, and you want to push him away for the inappropriate contact.

- It's a pleasure to meet you, sweetie. - He says, and you blink when you feel the alcohol. - Who knew that nerds hid pretty girls with them?

The joke makes the group laugh, and you look around uncomfortably. Tony then releases you as you enter. 

Pepper is the one who shares the rooms, and you are happy to know that you won't be sharing with anyone. 

While you are unpacking upstairs on your bed, Wanda joins you.

- Hey. - She greets me as she enters and closes the door. You're folding your clothes.

- Hi, Wanda.

- Is everything okay? - she asks and you nod in agreement. - They can be a bit much sometimes, and I don't want you to get uncomfortable and... Do you like "Bewitched"?

The sudden question startles you and you blink in confusion. Wanda nods at the item in your hands. The T-shirt you are folding has the logo of the old sitcom you used to watch with your parents.

- Oh yes. - You sigh in agreement. - It is one of my favorite shows actually.

Wanda laughs in surprise, crossing her arms.

- Wow, I didn't know that. - She says. - I love this stuff. Vision thinks the jokes are stupid, so don't tell him I'm talking about it.

She jokes and you let out a wry exclamation.

- Why would I tell Vision anything? - You ask and Wanda hesitates slightly, but then smiles.

- No, it was just a figure of speech. - She clarifies as you fold your shirt.

- Right. - You say, not really understanding this conversation. - If you want, we can watch it together anytime. I think we'll have time to do it here.

Wanda looks at you with surprise and excitement.

- Really? I'd love to. - She confirms, and you smile as you finish packing. 

The redhead clears her throat afterwards.

- I just wanted to check on you anyway. - she says. - I think Steve is cooking dinner tonight, so join us when you' re ready.

- Okay, Wanda. - You say. - Thanks.

She smiles before leaving. You stare at the Bewitched's T-shirt on your bed for a few moments before you leave.

Steve tries to cook some chicken breast. And he almost burns the kitchen down. So you are on your feet, investigating the cupboards, and although cooking is not your favorite activity, you don't mind making some chili for everyone. 

- I love Mexican food. - Wanda comments excitedly as she stands next to you and watches you cook. The rest of the group is in the living room, the boys being very noisy as they throw a soccer ball around the room. You smile at the redhead next to you. 

- God, did you see the picture that Tabitha Smith posted on instagram? - Pepper asked aloud, staring at her cell phone. She was sitting on the kitchen counter, a look of disgust on her face. Wanda approached her and quickly looked at the screen. - She put on silicone, I'm sure of it. 

Wanda made a noise of agreement, exchanging a quick glance with you, clearly not caring one bit about the topic, and you smiled, turning your attention back to the pot. Pepper didn't notice and continued making comments about her classmates' social media posts.

- It's ready. - You announce. Your breath catches in your throat as Wanda puts her hand on your waist, leaning behind your back to taste the food. She lets out a satisfied groan, and you feel her cheeks flush.

But then she walks away next, and you struggle to disguise yourself as the boys are joining you, announcing that they are starving. 

- Wow, this is delicious. - said Pepper as soon as you sat down at the table and started to eat. The group agreed, and you blushed with embarrassment. Soon they started talking among themselves, and you tried to keep up as best you could, but the topics weren't really of interest to you.

When you got back to the room, Tony proposed that you all play a game, and then he went through the storage room and came back carrying monopoly.

At first you thought it would be innocent fun, then there were drinks and gambling. 

- It's a four! - shouted Tony excitedly. - That's my property, Wilson! 

Sam let out a grumble of dissatisfaction as he moved his figure around the board. Tony laughed mischievously.

- So, how do you want me to pay the rent?  - Sam asked and Tony made a thoughtful face. 

- With a question. - Tony announces maliciously. - Among the people in this room, tell me who would you have sex with?

Sam laughs in surprise, as the group gives a chorus of excitement. You swallow dryly, uncomfortable with the direction of the questions. So far, the questions and challenges had been innocent and slightly awkward, but after a few beers, the group was clearly getting more excited in other respects.

- Careful with your answer, friend. - Vision warned, putting his arm possessively around Wanda's shoulders. You looked away to the board.

- That might be shocking for a straight guy, Vis. - Sam remarked with mild debauchery. - But not all of us are looking at the girls.

The group laughs in surprise, and Vision rolls his eyes. 

- I would do Steve Rogers for sure. - Sam declares the next moment, and the group lets out a celebratory chorus. Steve laughs too, slightly surprised. Sam just smiles playfully, shrugging his shoulders. Then Steve steps forward, amusing himself by pretending to kiss him, and the group laughs. You smile awkwardly, not really understanding what everyone thinks is funny.

The game continues, and you are doing very well. You laugh when Pepper has to tell you all about the worst sexual experience she has ever had, but you are slightly uncomfortable when Steve has to demonstrate on a pillow his first time. A few rounds later, you grumble in dissatisfaction when you take a five and end up in jail.

- Whoa, that's has a punishment. - Tony announces when he sees your move. You look at him, and he looks excited. - Finally, Presley, your moment has come.

- Tony. - Wanda scolds him for his nickname, but Tony doesn't listen.

- Let me think about it. - He continues with a thoughtful expression, and then a mischievous gleam takes over his gaze. - Have you ever heard that shy girls are the biggest freaks in the room? 

You swallow dryly, feeling your face heat up as the group lets out a laugh. 

- I will not...

- Don't even start. - Tony interrupts your denial with a smile. - Don't spoil the fun. I'll give you a simple challenge.

You bite the inside of your cheek, frowning as you fight the urge to get up.

- Your sentence of freedom will be to give a hickey to the person who gets a six on the dice. - He declares, and the group lets out a chorus of excitement.

And then everyone is rushing to throw the dice and you cross your arms, feeling your face hot.

- If more than one person gets six, you'll give them both a hickey and win immunity for a round! - Tony laughs as he makes up the rules.

Pepper is the first to play, and lets out a despondent sigh when she draws two.  And then Steve plays next, and complains when the die lands on four. Sam and Tony don't get six either. You hold your breath when Wanda rolls, and feel your heart race when the die stops.

- This should be interesting. - Vision comments with mild irony and mischief as he takes his arm off Wanda's shoulders, picking up the die stopped at six. Tony laughs and you can't keep your eyes on the redhead.

Vision gets a four. And then Pietro gets a six, and you grumble.

- I can't believe you're going to get both of the Maximoffs! - Wilson comments with amusement and you swallow dryly, shifting uncomfortably in your seat.

- Finally some action. - Pietro jokes as he approaches. He kneels in front of you, and you take a deep breath. - Come on, Y/N, it's just a silly challenge.

He tries to reassure you with a smile, and you try to ignore the staring eyes on the two of you. You think the boys are laughing as you bring your face closer to Pietro's outstretched neck, and land your lips on his skin. He smells like aftershave lotion, but it's just embarrassing to be so close. Pietro lets out a breathless chuckle as you begin to suck on his skin, and he clenches the support of the couch.

You stop quickly, and he pulls away. The red skin glows on his neck. He flashes you the seductive smile, and you look away, listening to the group celebrating. 

- Next, please! - Tony says clearly intoxicated. You feel your racing heart echoing in your ears. Wanda gets up from the couch, and unlike her brother, she completely short-circuits your brain when she sits on your lap. You think someone whistled.

- Wanda, what are you doing? - You mumble clumsily, and she just smiles as she puts her hands on your shoulders.

- Don't you like this position? - she asks and you swallow dryly.

- Come on, girls! - Tony tells you between laughs. Someone knocks over the vodka bottle on the floor, making a mess. You think the group is barely paying attention to you, fighting among themselves to save the rest of the board and Tony's expensive rug, but you're not really taking in anything other than the girl on your lap.

You move forward, sinking your face into her neck and inhaling Wanda's scent. When you let out your breath, she trembles and squeezes your shoulder lightly, making you swallow dryly.

You let your lips kiss her skin, watching Wanda's chest rise and fall, indicating her unregulated breathing. And then you lick her skin, and she chokes. When you suck on her skin, she bites her lips hard, stopping herself from moaning.  And then you let go.

Ignoring the urge to kiss the red dot again, you throw your back against the armchair, moving away. Wanda lets out a breath, and before you can say anything, Tony is complaining that the game is over because the board has been ruined, and she rushes off your lap. 

Your face is very hot when Sam makes a snide remark to you, and then you are all saying goodnight. You don't have the courage to look at Wanda when you go up to your room.

//-//

The next day you go skiing. 

You absolutely suck at it, but so does everybody else, so nobody really cares. 

You don't want to think so much about Wanda's hands on your waist when she teaches you how to do it.

You also don't want to be so annoyed when Vision insists on getting a kiss from her while you are walking back to the cabin.

During the afternoon, you are distracted by a video game with Pietro, extremely surprised that he has invited you to do something. After dinner you go back to your room to read a little, and are astonished when Wanda appears at your door a few minutes after you have gone upstairs.

- How about we watch a sitcom together? - She invites you in, and you shrug as you smile, making space for her to enter your room. She giggles when she notices the open book on your bed. - Of course you brought a book.

You laugh awkwardly as you close the door. Wanda throws herself on your bed, opening the laptop she has brought with her. You take the book out and place it closed on the dresser, before joining her, trying to keep a respectable distance.

She ends up putting on Bewitched, and you are distracted enough by the program.

- Wow, that's kind of wrong. - You comment between giggles. And Wanda laughs lightly, turning the program's attention to you.

- What?

- The joke. - You clarify. - The way they imply that it's okay for boys to behave like that.

- Yeah, I know. - She agrees, turning her attention back to the screen. - But we're still laughing.

- Yeah. - You agree, laughing. - I guess it's okay as long as we don't find it funny in real life.

Wanda makes a noise of agreement with her mouth and then you are silent again. 

Two episodes later, Wanda suggests that you eat something. Then you go downstairs to the kitchen, and find the room empty. 

- Pietro had called the boys to play soccer. - She says. - And I think Pepper and Tony are in their room.

You nod in understanding, following her around the kitchen. Wanda starts preparing a snack for you two.

- What is it? - You ask as you observe her choice of ingredients. She smiles mischievously.

- My masterpiece. - She says. - Just trust me, you'll like it.

You laugh, nodding. When she warms the bread rolls, and starts to pour oregano on top you let out an exclamation.

- Wanda, are you sure you know what you're doing? 

She laughs, shaking her head slightly.

- Trust me on this. - She asks with a smile, starting to cut tomatoes. You cross your arms, not believing that you are actually going to eat that.

And then the sandwich is ready, and Wanda assumes a cheerful posture. She puts the bread on a plate and turns to you, leaving the object on the counter beside you.

You take a piece while she takes another, and together you taste the sandwich while Wanda looks at you expectantly.

It's surprisingly good, and you blink in amazement when you feel the taste, looking away from her to the food.

- Wow, that's good. - You comment before taking another bite. Wanda smiles.

- Really? I'm glad you like it. Vision doesn't like it very much, he says it tastes strange.

You grumble lightly, continuing to eat. Wanda pours you two some soda. You are silent for a moment and when she leaves the phone on the countertop to wash the dishes, your gaze runs quickly across the screen as you reach for your glass.

- Hey, are you into poetry? - you ask as you look at the open Instagram post.

Wanda smiles, nodding.

- That's cool, I think we follow the same page. - You comment quickly pointing to her unlocked cell phone. Wanda looks surprised.

When she finishes washing the dishes, she asks to borrow your cell phone. You spend the next thirty minutes laughing and joking as you compare your Instagram feeds and follower list. You don't want to overthink on how many common interests you have with Wanda.

//-//

On the penultimate day you want to build a snowman.

There is a Hockey game on TV, and everyone seems excited to watch. So you just walk out of the cabin while Tony hands out snacks and drinks to everyone.

You are just finishing assembling the body when you hear footsteps.

- You are very antisocial. - Wanda jokes as she approaches, hands in her pockets. You don't want to think about how adorable she looks.

- Yeah, I know. - You comment with your attention on the snowman. - It's not your friends' fault, by the way, I'm just not a big sports fan.

- All right, I don't see what's so funny about it either. - She says as she stops beside you. - Can I help you with him?

- Let me see your hands. - You ask, and she looks at you in confusion, taking her hands out of her pockets. You deny it. - No gloves, no playing. I don't want you to get hypothermia.

She laughs lightly, putting her hands back in her pockets. You turn your attention back to the snowman.

- We can go for a walk. - You suggest after a moment. - Since we're not going to watch the game.

Wanda smiles, looking away to the cabin.

- Okay.

You finish your snowman in silence. It's decent you think.

- I used to do it all the time. - You tell her as you stand up, putting your hands in your pockets. Wanda looks at you curiously. - But then I grew up and my parents thought it was a kid thing.

- Yeah, I know how that is. - She agrees as you stare at the snowman. - One birthday is all it takes for the treatment to change completely.

You nod in agreement, and then you look at her, signaling for you to go the other way.

You walk side by side in the opposite direction of the cabin.

After spending the whole way talking about the most random subjects, you end up at a small pier, at the edge of the lake that covers the entire back stretch of the cabin. You and Wanda sit side by side on the wood cross-legged.

- We should have brought something hot to drink. - You comment with a smile, hugging your arms for a moment. Wanda nods.

- So, are you enjoying the trip? - Wanda asks and you look away, smiling at the lake.

- I suppose so.

- You suppose? - She replies with amusement, making you laugh.

You clear your throat before speaking again.

- I enjoyed the time I spent with you. - You confess, looking forward. Wanda wiggles her fingers nervously, looking away from you to face the lake as well. - Don't get me wrong, Wanda. Your friends are... nice I guess. But they're not the reason I'm here.

You look at Wanda, and she nods frantically. Your heart is racing, but playing games isn't exactly your thing. You want to know what's going on.

- And you? - you ask, studying her face. - Did you enjoy the time I was here?

- Yes. - Wanda confesses breathlessly, her face flushing slightly. 

Swallowing hard, you look away to the lake again. And then you slowly move your hand against the wood, reaching for Wanda's hand next. You give it enough time for her to move away, or to strike you, and she does neither. Feeling your heart soar, you intertwine your hands, holding back a sigh at how good it feels even when wearing gloves.

Several minutes later, you let out an excited exclamation when you hear a noise in the nearby forest. Turning your head, you confirm your suspicions. A small white fox is looking at you curiously. 

You help Wanda to get up quietly and slowly so as not to startle the animal.

- Hey. - You say softly to the animal, walking towards it. The fox looks at you wide-eyed, but your posture doesn't frighten him. You smile when he lets you pet him.

- He is so cute. - Wanda comments softly, kneeling down beside you. The fox lies down on the grass as the redhead strokes his head.

He tires of the attention quickly however, and the next moment he gives you a look before running back into the forest. You and Wanda laugh lightly as you two stand up.

You walk back to the cabin in silence, a tension in the air that makes your stomach turn. You don't hold hands, but you walk very close together. 

When you are almost to the cabin area, you stand in front of Wanda, pushing her by the waist against a tree. You both sigh breathlessly, but you lose the courage. It's not right, not yet. Resting your forehead on hers, resisting the urge to kiss her, you close your eyes.

- Leave him. - You say and Wanda squeezes her hands in your arms.

Wanda lets out a sigh, closing her eyes like you did, and your faces come closer together.

- I won't share you, Wanda. - You whisper against her lips. - Either you're with me, or you're not.

Resisting the urge to close the distance, you sigh and turn away. Wanda's pupils are dilated as she looks at you. You lock your jaw, putting your hands in your pockets. And then you turn around, and disguise it nicely when Pepper comes out of the cabin, asking where you were, and you just smile and say you went for a walk.

//-//

Vision and Wanda argue on the last day at the cabin. 

You frown as your awakened by the volume of the argument. But you decide not to pry, and when Pepper signals for you to join her on her morning walk, you agree.

- You know, you are surprisingly nice. - She comments as you two take a break for some water.

- Thanks, I guess. - You mumble, and she laughs.

- What I mean is that nerds are usually know-it-all types and not at all sociable. - She explains. - You're quiet, but you're fun.

- Who says I'm not a know-it-all. - You retort with amusement, and Pepper laughs as you walk back.

- I'm just saying that it turned out to be nice to invite you over despite everything.

- Despite everything what?

Pepper laughs awkwardly, shaking her head.

- The differences between our groups I say. - She quickly clarifies. You don't perceive the lie. - Maybe there is a chance for us to remain friends after here.

- Why wouldn't we? - you ask confused. Pepper seems to be talking as if it is impossible for you to continue talking to each other after the trip is over, and you don't understand why.

Pepper blinks in embarrassment, and then pats your arm, hurrying her steps.

- It's nothing, I'm just overthinking it. - she says. - I'm sure it will all work out.

You don't ask any more questions because she's walking too fast, and exercise isn't really your thing. You're struggling to keep up.

//-//

After your walk with Pepper, you agreed to let Steve teach you how to play a bit of hockey. And then you all had lunch together, and Wanda avoided all your attempts to start a conversation with her. You figured she was upset with her boyfriend, so you didn't press her.

Later in the afternoon, after you played snowball wars with everyone, and perhaps laughed more than appropriate when Wanda kept hitting Vision in the face, Steve made a fire in the backyard area and everyone gathered around.

- Let's tell some horror stories, please? - Pietro asked as he sat down, and Tony slapped him on the head, laughing. 

- You are such a baby. - he sneered, holding out a bottle of whiskey to Steve. You rolled your eyes, impatient with Stark's annoying mania for proving his maturity.

Then he began to share sex stories, and the group seemed happy to join in. The bottle swirled around, and you let it pass you by without taking a sip. It stopped at Wanda, and she drank much more than anyone else.

- And you, Y/N, don't you have any sinful stories to share with the group? - teased Tony ironically, and you rolled your eyes.

- I prefer to be silent.

Tony laughed at her hostility.

- Now all that's left is for you to say you're a virgin! - he sneered, causing the group to laugh. You exchanged a quick glance with Wanda, who didn't even seem to be listening, the whiskey bottle still in her hands.

- I'm not, but if I were that wouldn't be your business - You retort impatiently. Tony whistles impressed.

- Tell us how it was! - he asks excitedly. - I bet it was Jessica Jones who fucked the weirdo!

You stand up abruptly as the group laughs.

- You're drunk, and you're talking shit. - you say angrily. - But if you ever annoy me again, I will punch you right in the face!

Tony seems slightly impressed by your attitude, but he is clearly drunk so he shrugs his shoulders. You then leave, returning to your room.

Non-Reader Povs

- What is your problem? - Pietro complained as soon as Y/N entered the cabin. Tony blinked surprised and alcoholic.

- It was just a joke, it's not my fault she's weird. - He retorted with a wry laugh.

Pietro let out an irritated exclamation.

- You know what? - He spoke angrily, looking at everyone. - What we're doing is wrong.

- What was that? - Vision sneered, but Pietro looked at him seriously.

- You heard me. - he said, getting up. - She's a nice girl and she's been fun to be with. That bet was stupid.

The teens exchange guilty glances, but then Tony and Vision are laughing.

- One hickey and you're in love, Maximoff? - Vision sneered and stood up, as Pietro clenched his jaw. 

- You're an asshole. 

- Oh, I'm an asshole? - Vision retorted ironically. - This little scene of yours is absurd, treating your friends as if we were the villains of the story. - he says laughing. - The girl is a weirdo who must be absolutely fascinated that people like us even talk to her!

Pietro looks at him impatiently, but Vision does not lose his debauched posture.

- Shut up. - Wanda's drunken speech startles the group. Vision turns to her in surprise, but then he laughs.

- That's excellent. - He says. - Both Maximoffs teaming up against the group.

- You're full of shit. - Wanda exclaimed angrily, getting up, and Vision shook her head. - She's not...

- She's not what dear? - He interrupted. - You know I'm right. In fact, I bet if you go up to her room right now, you won't even need to ask twice and she'll fuck you.

- Vision! - Pietro exclaims angrily, but he stares only at the redhead, who has her jaw clenched.

- Everyone just wants to fuck you, Wandy. - He says. - There's nothing worthwhile beyond that.

Wanda holds back the tears in her eyes, bumping into Vision as she leaves, and the boy laughs, shouting between giggles that he was only joking, but the redhead doesn't turn around. 

- That was cruel. - Potts then said, and Vision let out a wry laugh.

- It was just a joke. - He says and sits back down. - You girls are so sentimental. 

Pietro then leaves, and Vision rolls his eyes. Steve and Sam exchange a look with Pepper.

- You can't really think it's okay to say something like that to your girlfriend. - Steve said annoyed. Vision laughs, incredulous at Steve's insinuation. - What is it, people? - he replies. - I just said she's hot, how is that a bad thing?

- You know, Pietro is right. - Steve said as he got up. - This whole story is absurd. - Steve, come on. - No, he is right. - Sam then agreed. And then Pepper stood up, exchanging a look with Tony. - Good, then. - Vision exclaims angrily. - Be my guests! I suppose you'll start hanging out with the school's weirdos on Monday then. You guys are a joke. Hypocrites. Vision grumbles before exiting angrily, walking towards the trail. The group exchanged a guilty look.

Reader Pov

You had just finished showering and putting on your pajamas when Wanda came into your room. You frowned in surprise, and let out an exclamation when she pushed you onto the bed and sat you on your lap.

- What are you doing? - you asked, and Wanda just grumbled, trying to unbutton your pajamas, but clearly too drunk to do so. - Wanda, stop. Wanda!

- That's what you want, isn't it? - She retorts with irritation, but her eyes are filled with tears. - Everyone wants to fuck the hot girl.

- Wanda, what are you talking about?

But then she's crying, falling against you. You let your arms go around her, trying to calm her down. She only stops crying when she falls asleep.

You don't know what has happened, but you feel your heart clench. Moving to the bed, you lay Wanda down on the mattress, then cover her with the blanket. 

When you consider going to sleep in the living room, she takes your hand and whispers "stay," and you obey her.

//-//

You wake up with Wanda entwined with you. It is warm and comforting, and you smile shyly at the sensation. 

The redhead starts to wake up next, grumbling as she buries her face in your neck, making you smile.

- We have to get up. - You whisper to her. - We're leaving.

- In a minute.

She says and it really only takes a moment for her to open her eyes, and be startled by the position. She awkwardly pulls away from your embrace, but still lies there. You turn on the bed to look at her, resting your face on your hand.

- I'm sorry about last night. - She says embarrassed, looking down.

- No problem. - You say. - But what was that about anyway?

Wanda sighs, running her hands through her hair as she stares at the ceiling, her back on the mattress.

- Vision told me some stupid things, and well, I believed him. - She says and you look at her curiously. With your silence, she clarifies. - It was just some comments he used to make about my body, okay? Things like, people are only interested in me because I'm hot.

You frown, surprised and annoyed. 

- That's bullshit.

Wanda looks at you, surprised that you said something. You look into her eyes as you speak again.

- Your boyfriend is an insecure scumbag who uses your body insecurities against you. It's sick. - You tell her seriously. - You, Wanda Maximoff, are completely passionate for a thousand reasons other than your looks. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise.

You smile at Wanda's surprised expression, letting your fingers wander across her features. 

- Do you really mean that? - she asks insecurely, and you give her a tender look.

- You're sweet. - You start, letting your fingers caress her cheek. - Smart and sincere. You have this different energy, like you never fit anywhere and you're absolutely magnetic. - You tell her. - And of course, you also laugh at my jokes, which suggests that you are as sarcastic and perceptive as I am. 

Wanda smiles and closes her eyes for a second, and then looks at you with almost guilt.

- Can I ask you a random question?

- Sure.

- If someone needed to apologize to you, what would be the best way?

- This is a very specific question, Wanda. Should I be concerned? - You retort with mild amusement, and Wanda quickly denies it.

- Come on, answer me. - She asks, and you giggle.

- I don't know, Wanda. - You say laughing, and roll your eyes slightly. - I guess it would depend on what the person did. - You explain, and Wanda looks at you with a frown. - What's that face, what would your answer be then?

- Food. - She says and you look at her with confusion. - The person would only have to buy me food and apologize and I would forgive them.

You let out a laugh, and Wanda follows. And then you assume a thoughtful posture.

- Honestly, I don't think if there is a right way. - You tell her. - I would like the person to be honest with me, and explain to me what happened. - You say, and Wanda nods with a serious expression. - That, or a really cheesy apology act.

- What? - Wanda asks with amusement.

- Yes, like in those old movies. - You clarify with a slight laugh. - If someone apologizes in the rain, or with a serenade at my window, I would probably forgive that person for the shame they are going through for me.

You and Wanda laugh and then your alarm clock starts to ring, signaling that it was already time for everyone to get up and go home. You sigh slightly.

As you sit up in bed, throwing your feet out, Wanda hugs your back, surprising you.

- Thank you. - She says against your ear. - Don't give up on me yet, okay?

You frown in confusion, laughing without understanding Wanda's seriousness. You squeeze your hands together, but then she lets go. 

- Is everything all right? - you ask as she turns around on the bed and stands up in front of you. Wanda swallows dryly, nodding. She smiles before she leaves, and you ignore the strange feeling that has settled on the pit of your stomach as you stand up toward the bathroom.

//-//

The way back to your house is strangely silent. It seems that all of Wanda's friends have changed their personalities overnight. Pietro gives you a quick hug across the shoulders as you get out of the car, and Wanda kisses your cheek. Vision doesn't look at you.

You call your friends as soon as you finish packing your things in your room. And everyone is extremely surprised when you share what has happened in the last few days.

When you return to school the next day, you are feeling excited. 

Your first class is Biology, which means that you would have some time alone with Wanda, and while you wait for the starting bell, sitting on the benches outside with your friends, Wanda's group passes you by. 

You frown as you notice Vision with his arm around Wanda, and she quickly looks away when she notices you watching. You clench your jaw at the childish attitude, and then you are getting up and walking toward the table they have chosen.

- Can I talk to you? - You ask the redhead directly, who seems to have trouble keeping her gaze on you. Her friends also look awkward, as if they are almost embarrassed, and none of them look at you for very long. Completely unlike Vision, who has a smug posture and a wry smile.

- Leave my girlfriend alone, freak. - He then says, and you blink in surprise.

- What is your problem? - You retort in irritation and Vision lets out a wry laugh.

- What is your problem? - He repeats, getting up and facing you. You don't hesitate, but you don't understand why everyone just stares at you. - What did you think was going to happen, huh? That you would start hanging out with the cool kids?

You look at him in confusion, and then he crosses his arms.

- I just want to talk to Wanda.

Vision laughed, looking mocking.

- You're so stupid. - He accused and you took a step back. - The bet is off girl, Wanda has nothing to say.

You blink in confusion, and the redhead is getting up, pulling on her boyfriend's forearm, but you look at them feeling your heart racing.

- What are you talking about?

Vision laughs, releasing Wanda's grip. You think she whispered "Please don't," but you are trying to understand what is going on.

- Oh, your dear friend didn't tell you? - he asks debauchedly. - We had a bet. I was sure you'd be completely obsessed with Wanda by the end of the holiday, and look at you! Here you are. I don't blame you though, Wanda is hot.

You choke in surprise, taking another step back. You risk a glance at the rest of the group, and they have their heads down, guilty looks on their faces. And then you look at Wanda, eyes watering as she clenches her fists. Feeling your heart break, and your stomach clench, you nod.

- Y/N, I can explain. - Wanda starts and you laugh, running your hands through your hair.

- I've always defended you. - You say, putting your hands in your pockets. - When people told me you were false and deceitful, I defended you. I really thought you were different from them.

- I....

- I can't believe I trusted you. - You say. - Never speak to me again, Wanda Maximoff.

You turned around walking away, ignoring the times the redhead called your name as you held back your tears. 

//-//

Your mother told the school that you were sick.

That's how you felt anyway.

It had been three days since you had left your room. Bruce, Monica and Natasha were sending you all the school content you were missing, and you struggled to keep your focus on that and not on the heartbreak that seemed to take over your whole body.

The weekend arrived again, and you decided to get some fresh air. You were on your balcony, sipping hot chocolate when Nat came into your yard.

- Hey, stranger. - She greets you with a smile, sitting down on the seat in front of you. You give her a sad smile.

- Hi, Nat. 

- How are you?

You shrug, and she sighs.

- It will pass, I promise. - She says and you drink some of your chocolate. - By the way, I'm suspended.

- What? - You ask in surprise, and she giggles, showing you the bandage on the fingers of her right hand.

- I punched Vision in the nose shortly after you left the cafeteria. - She tells you, and you widen your eyes in surprise. - I didn't say anything before because I didn't want you to feel guilty.

- Nat! - you exclaim, slightly upset, looking at her hand. - You didn't have to do that.

- I know. - she says with a slight laugh. - But you are my friend, and he is an idiot. You're a dork who doesn't have the strength to hurt a fly, but I have a feeling you'd do the same for me.

You laugh, nodding.

- I would probably get beat up in reality.

Nat laughs in agreement.

You are silent for a moment, until Nat speaks again.

- I hate to see you like this. - She comments, and you sigh, leaving the coffee mug on the table. 

- I hate feeling like this too. 

Nat sighs, opening her arms. You accept her invitation to hug her, and sit down next to her on the bench, letting her wrap you in a side hug.

- You'll come out of this, dear. - She starts to say as she strokes your hair. - Next year you'll be in college, with so many people wanting to get into your pants that you won't even remember who Wanda Maximoff was.

You laugh shyly.

- I hope you are right. - You grumble, closing your eyes.

- I always am.

//-//

You go back to school the following week.

Your body always seems to notice that Wanda is in the same room as you, even though she is meters away, but you learn to deal with the feeling.

You talked to the biology teacher on Monday morning. Apparently, the news quickly spread throughout the school, and she did not refuse to change your partner. 

It wasn't an ideal scenario knowing that everyone in the school was feeling sorry for you, but at least you wouldn't have to talk to Wanda in class.

And so two weeks passed.

You were almost getting used to the feeling as you walked towards the main building, after stopping by the library and returning the physics books you were using, when you heard a commotion in the courtyard.

There was already a circle of students around, and you were considering turning around, because fights are not really your thing, but you had a feeling you should check it out. 

As you slipped in among the students, you let out a surprised exclamation.

- Bruce! - You shouted as you threw the bag on the ground and lunged forward, but the boy who was fighting with your friend just turned around when you jumped at him, breaking free of your grip and laughing with irony and anger. He slapped you in the face that drew a surprised chorus from the crowd. You staggered back with the impact, feeling your face burn. But you stepped forward again, but he gave you a hard shove that knocked you to the ground. As you got up to go forward again, someone grabbed you around the waist. - Pietro, let me go! Help him!

You let out another exclamation when the boy punched Bruce in the face, but Pietro pushed you away from the fight, and Steve held you by the arms in the crowd. Pietro lunged at the boy next, while Bruce fell unconscious.

You broke free of Steve's grip and ran to your friend, and then there were teachers all around you, and you were all being led into the principal's office.

The counselor motioned for you to sit in one of the chairs to wait your turn, and you used this moment to send messages to your friends. Monica told you that she heard about the fight, but that she was in the history room when it happened. Natasha didn't answer, and when she appeared in front of you, you frowned.

- Nat, Bruce he...

- I know. - She interrupted seriously with an almost tearful expression. - He was fighting for me.

- For you? What?

Nat shook her head, looking toward the direction door.

- I told him not to get involved, but he is stubborn. - She says and then takes a deep breath. - That boy over there, his name is Clint. He's my ex. He... he hit me.

- Whoa, what?

- I know, it's too much to explain. - She says. - Me and Bruce, we... we've been going out for a few weeks now. And Clint wasn't happy when he found out. I told Bruce not to get involved but…

- Hey, Nat breathes. - You interrupt by seeing her eyes filled with tears. - This is not your fault.

You hug your friend, trying to calm her down. It doesn't take long for Monica to reach you two.

Soon the director calls you to give your side of the story, and you just tell him that you arrived in the middle of the fight. As you leave, the principal asks you to go to the infirmary and only then you remember that you were beaten.

You give up the idea of getting a bandage when you find Pietro and the group of friends, including Wanda, in the infirmary, but as soon as the nurse lays eyes on you, she pulls you in, sitting you down on one of the free beds.

She starts grumbling that the students have decided to behave like savages as she rushes over with the first aid kits to attend to all the students who were in the infirmary. You don't quite understand what happened, but it seemed that some kids had made a mess in the pesticide gardening class, so there were several students with red spots on their arms complaining of pain.

- It's okay, I can do it. - You tell the nurse as soon as she approaches you with the first aid kit. She looks at you suspiciously, but then a student at your back lets out a complaint and she sighs, handing the items to you as she leaves. You get up to look in the small mirror on the edge of the bed. There is a small cut on your cheek. That guy really hit hard.

While you were preparing the alcohol swab, Wanda walked over to you. You stared at her reflection in the mirror.

- I can help you with this. - She said about the bandage.

- I don't need your help. - You retorted harshly. Wanda looked at the floor. 

- I am sorry. 

You blinked in surprise, and turned away in irritation.

- No.  - You warned, and Wanda swallowed hard.  She looked at you, ready to start talking again, but then you shook your head. - Don't you dare.

- Please…

But you left right away, bumping into her shoulder.

Almost four weeks, and your chest still hurts just the same. 

You think the nurse has called you, but you keep walking towards the exit. 

When you reached the outer courtyard, you collapsed. 

Sitting on the floor, and trying to control your breathing and your crying, you were startled when someone touched your shoulders. Monica didn't ask questions, she just hugged you.

- I can't do it, Mon. - You said between sobs. - I love her so much it feels like I'm going to suffocate.

- Shh, it's okay. - Monica tried to calm you down as she ran her hands down your back.

- Why can't I move on? She hurt me, why can't I stop loving her? - you asked in desperation. Monica just kept calming you. 

- I know it feels like the end of the world now. - Monica says. - But I promise it will pass.

You cried for a few more minutes, trying to push or smother the pain away. It wasn't fair the way Wanda had your broken heart in her hand.

//-//

Bruce did not suffer any serious injuries.

You visited him in the infirmary as soon as he was released from the principal's office. He was worried about your swollen crying eyes, but you assured him that everything was fine.

And then he told you that he was in love with Natasha, and that Clint had been expelled. You shook his hand, saying that everything would be all right now. Soon Nat was in the room with you, hugging Bruce, while you went out with Monica to get something to eat.

The week passed quietly after this. 

Your friends started the "Moving on squad", and they did everything to keep you distracted and well cared for. It was sweet and caring, and it was enough to keep your feelings well under control.

A few days after that mess, you needed to buy tomato sauce for your mother and found Pietro Maximoff in the supermarket checkout line.

- Hey. - He greeted you politely. You felt your heart race at the possibility that he was with his sister. 

- Hi, Pietro. - You answered in the same tone.

You were checking around for signs of the redhead, but Pietro was alone. He said something about the prices, and you just grumbled in agreement, and then it was your turn.

In the parking lot, while you were unlocking your bike, he approached you again.

- I want to apologize to you. - He announced as he approached, and you let out a sigh.

- Look Pietro...

- No. - He interrupts with a quick smile. - I meant it. I'm really sorry. You're a nice girl, and we were idiots. 

You stare at him for a moment, then go back to picking the lock.

- Is that all?

- Yes. - He confirms with a wry smile. But when he turns around, you call out to him.

- I... Thank you for that day. - You say. - You pulled me out of the fight. I probably would have got hurt if... what I mean is... 

- It's all right.- He interrupts with a smile. - It was nothing. 

You nodded and he smiled, turning again and walking away. You finished unlocking the lock and got on your bike.

//-//

The next week you were surprised to find a box of chocolate in your closet.

Nat exchanged a mischievous look with you, and you rolled your eyes absentmindedly, opening the package. It didn't have a name on it, and only said "you are cute". 

- I can't believe you have a secret admirer. - Monica commented excitedly when you told her during lunch. Bruce and Natasha were sitting next to you, laughing lightly as they talked among themselves.

- Neither do I. - You comment with humor. - But the chocolates were good at least.

- I think it’s sweet. - She comments with a smile, and you shrug, blushing.

- It's weird. - You say with a slight laugh, and Monica squeezes your red cheeks lightly, saying that you're adorable, making you laugh. - Damn, I'm terrible at these things.

You start talking about the upcoming exams after that, and then the break ends.

It is in the last period of PE that you speak with Pietro again several days after you saw him last.

- Hey. - He greets you with an excited nod. You smile politely as you tie your shoelaces. 

- Hi. - You say as he joins you.

- Are you going to the game on Saturday? - he asks, causing you to frown. 

- I'm not...

- My god this guy never gives up. - He interrupts with a scowl, looking at something behind you. You turn your head to see what it is, and notice Vision talking to Wanda several feet ahead, near the bleachers. The redhead looks impatient, and you feel your heart ache just by looking directly at her. Shifting your gaze back to Pietro, you notice that he is still grimacing. - They've been broken up for over a month and he still keeps insisting.

You blink in surprise and Pietro looks back at you.

- They broke up?

- I thought you knew. - He quips, slightly surprised, and then shrugs his shoulders. - They broke up that day in the yard. Wanda slapped him in the face in front of the whole school, everyone talked about it for weeks.

- I'm not really into school gossip. - You comment and Pietro laughs.

- Of course not.

You stand up next, your gaze quickly shifting to Wanda, but you disguise it by looking at Pietro, who has an expectant expression on his face. Then you remember the question and let out an exclamation, running your hands through your hair.

- I'm not into sports, Pietro. - You tell him and he nods in understanding, looking upset. - But I like the food. And Natasha loves the games, so maybe I'll show up with my friends there.

Pietro lets out an excited exclamation, and gives you a pat on the shoulder, saying he hopes you can make it, before heading out onto the court. 

You ignore the nervous feeling in your stomach when your gaze meets Wanda's on the other side of the court, and you quickly turn away, starting to do your exercises for class.

//-//

You were slightly surprised by Natasha's outfit. She was covered head to toe in school colors, down to a commemorative hat and matching socks. You looked at her with a raised eyebrow, but she just smiled as she pulled you by the hand to Monica's truck.

- How is the story about the secret admirer going? - Nat asked as you sat in the back seat, and Monica drove to school and Bruce fiddled with the radio.

- I received flowers on Wednesday. - You tell with a smile. - And a collection of special gift vouchers.

- What are these? - She asked curiously, and Monica laughed lightly as you felt your cheeks flush.

- It's a special kind of ... eh ... vouchers for hugs, kisses, that sort of thing. - You mumbled clumsily and Natasha laughed.

- My goodness, look at your face! - She laughed. - You are loving how corny this is.

You grumbled with a hot face, turning your gaze to the window. Bruce chose a very good song next, and your friends started singing along. It didn't take long before you joined them.

//-//

The school stadium was quite crowded. Senior year games always had scouts from universities, so you weren't surprised by family members, and well-dressed strangers in the stands, as well as faculty. 

- Wow, Mom is going to have fun today. - Monica commented as two you walked to the bleachers. She was looking at her cell phone, and showed you a picture of two glasses of wine that Maria had sent her. - She has a date.

- Have you met them? - you asked curiously, and Monica made a noise with her mouth of agreement.

- She's from the Air Force. Very pretty and fun, and she treated me very well. - She told you with a smile. - I hope everything works out between them, Mom deserves to be happy.

You nod in agreement and then you find empty chairs. Bruce and Natasha join you many moments later, carrying the food. 

- Yay, fries. - Monica says excitedly as Natasha distributes the food among you.

The band then enters the stadium. And the crowd seems excited, you and Monica laugh at Natasha's excitement.

As soon as the band makes their formation, the cheerleaders enter the field and the crowd cheers. You try not to look at Wanda so immediately, but that is exactly what you do. When they are all in the center, and finish the performance with lots of applause, the director gets up on the stage and starts announcing the game.

- And without further ado, West View High let's...

The principal is interrupted abruptly by one of the students. You and the audience watch intently as Pepper nudges the principal on the shoulder, and he turns around confused and surprised. She smiles innocently as she quickly takes the microphone from his hand.

- We had a slight change of plans, West View. - she announces, smiling. And then the band is moving on, and you recognize the music quickly. It was an old rock song. The audience sings along excitedly, surprised and in shock, but still happy with the music. 

As the music plays, Pepper turns back to the director, and they discuss something. He lets out a sigh and shakes his head, and she gives an excited little jump, and then is joining the cheering team again.

When the song ends, it is not Pepper who comes up to the podium with the microphone, but Wanda, which generates a lot of comments from the audience.

- Is that? - Natasha starts and you feel your stomach turn.

- Yep.

- Hello West View. - Wanda begins looking nervous, the audience looks at her in anticipation. - Many of you must think me a complete bitch after the rumors that surfaced a few weeks ago.

- Oh my God. - You mumble clumsily, feeling the stares of some people on you. 

- I think I should explain what happened. - Wanda says tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, and ignoring the comments from the audience, she continues talking. - My ex-boyfriend and my best friends decided to make a bet. - She explains, and you clench your jaw. - He bet my friends that if I gave even the slightest bit of attention to our colleague, Y/N Y/L/N, she would become obsessed with me in one weekend. - The audience seems shocked by the confessions, but Wanda was looking at you. - The funny thing is, it was the exact opposite. Y/N is this amazing girl, sweet and caring, and I can't stop thinking about her. It must be because I am completely in love with her. - She confessed, and you felt your eyes fill with tears. - But I blew it. I was mean and cruel, and I'm sorry. I'm here to apologize to you Y/N, and you don't even have to forgive me. I just wanted you to know.

The audience erupted in murmurs at the confession, and you were in shock to react. Wanda was also teary-eyed. 

A mixture of "forgive her" and " start the game" and various other comments began to grow louder, and then Director Fury was approaching Wanda, and asking for the microphone back. She took one last look at you, before bowing her head and walking off the field. The audience let out a mixed chorus of celebration and sadness, and then Monica was pushing you slightly, and you waved frantically as you hurried to catch up to Wanda.

- I can't believe you did that! - You shout at her as soon as you reach her in the gymnasium hallway, the noise of the game starting muffled by the distance.

Wanda turns around in surprise, wiping away tears.

- I just...

- When I said the perfect apology would be like a cliché, I can't believe you took it seriously. - You comment as you approach laughing lightly. Wanda looks surprised at your friendly posture. - You are such a dork.

And then you kiss her as you bring your hands to her waist, and she sighs in astonishment, but responds the next second, trembling as your tongues touch. 

You push her against the wall of the hallway, and she slips her arms around your shoulders, melting into the kiss. You separate your mouths for breath.

- I'm sorry. - She asks again with her eyes closed. - I'm really sorry.

- I know. - You agree breathlessly. - Just... don't ever do anything like that again. 

She nods in agreement, kissing you again. It's delicious the way your tongues feel together, making your head spin. You are blushing because Wanda is sighing and making a warm tightness rise in the pit of your stomach.

- I love you too, Wands. - You confess against her lips and she opens her eyes in surprise, you look at her with a smile. - I guess ever since you laughed at my joke in biology class.

Wanda lets out a short laugh, her eyes sparkling with joy.

- I love you. - She answers by kissing you quickly. - I love you. - She repeats and starts depositing kisses all over your face, making you laugh. She repeats and repeats until you kiss her again, intensely this time.

You stay like this for several minutes. Exchanging not-so-innocent kisses against the gymnasium wall. Until the first half of the game is over, and you hear the sound of the players returning to the locker room, and then Pietro is reaching for you, making a false threatening posture when he notices your swollen lips, and Wanda's lipstick on your face.

- Please get a room. - He then jokes, continuing on his way to the locker room. 

You and Wanda agree to leave the stadium, wanting to enjoy some time together without the stares of the audience on you.

You two end up in the back of Monica's truck, staring up at the stars, your hands entwined.

- So it was you who sent the presents. - You conclude by looking at Wanda quickly, to catch her blushing cheeks.

- I was trying to find a way to talk to you. - She explained, turning to you, releasing her hand only to stroke your cheek. - That's why I made the voucher “worth a conversation”.

You laughed lightly, looking at her fondly.

- I liked the kiss coupon. - You say with amusement and she raises her eyebrow, smiling. 

- Yeah? - She replies, bringing your faces together and stealing a lingering kiss from you.

- Best one.

Wanda laughs, pulling away a little. You swallow dryly, watching her carefully. 

- What happens now? - you ask, and Wanda looks into your eyes.

- I don't know. - She says. - But I hope we'll be together in the end.

You smile, nodding. 

- We will. - You assure her before adjusting your position to embrace her. Wanda snuggles against you, enjoying your warmth.

[vendettaparker]

Happier Than Ever [T.H]

“[...] that shit's embarrassing, you were my everything, And all that you did was make me fucking sad. So don't waste the time I don't have. Don't try to make me feel bad.” -Billie Eilish (Happier Than Ever)

Summary: After another disastrous date with your boyfriend, a handsome British stranger is left to help you pick up the pieces of your broken heart, and relearn your self-worth.

Word Count: 3.6k

Warnings: swearing, slut-shaming, implications of drinking, typos (i’ll go back through later and fix them)

a/n: i’m so so so happy with how this turned out! Billie Eilish’s new album definitely gave me the motivation i needed to get this fic finished and out. i really love her new songs and i think she did a great job with this most recent album. i hope you guys love this fic as much as i do, and as always, comments and reblogs are greatly appreciated! love you!

∘₊✧──────✧₊∘

“Love is like a contractual agreement,” Your sister had told you once, “you promise to be faithful and love him, and in return, he is faithful and loves you. It’s a very simple concept at its core.” You were only eleven when she began to shed her wisdom and insights on love, and since you were so close, you ate up every lie she fed you.

In the end, she never knew anything about love. She probably never even felt it. She just wanted to give you hope. Hope that maybe love in your life would be different. She had just called off her engagement to her boyfriend after finding out he was married. That was the hardest day of her life. And though it wasn’t hard for you in the same sense as it was to her. It taught you something more valuable than she ever did. It taught you that she had no idea what love is. She never knew, and your whole life she kept telling you that love was perfect and happy, but in reality, love was messy and complicated, and it hurt more than it healed. 

At least, that’s how Ryan was. 

After you realized your sister was giving you false hope, you did what no twenty-something year old should do; you settled. 

You settled with your high school sweetheart even though you knew the flame was dying. Even though you were unhappy most days and alone most nights. You settled. You settled because this must be love. If love isn’t perfection and bliss, then this must be it. This must be as good as it gets.

“Are you ready to order, Miss?” The waitress asked as she strolled up to your table. 

“Sorry,” You shook your head, “a few more minutes, please? I’m waiting on someone.” 

The waitress gave you a kind smile, but you could already see the pity behind her eyes. You tried going to this restaurant with Ryan last week, but he canceled last minute. The unfortunate part was that it was the same waitress as last week, and it’s like deja vu, being forced to relive the embarrassment of that night. 

“Take your time,” The young woman said, before strolling off, no doubt to tell her coworkers how sad it was to watch you sit there all alone, again. 

You let out a breath, trying to calm yourself so you didn’t end up crying. That’d just make it all the more embarrassing when you inevitably would have to leave, most likely without your dignity. 

“You alright?” The man at the table next to you asked. 

He’d been there for almost ten minutes after you, and already him and his whole party were ready to get their appetizers after getting their drinks. He was with four other men, and the entire time they had all been joking around and laughing, having an amazing time, the complete polar opposite of how your night was going.

“Oh yeah, I’m fine,” You looked over at him, finally taking in all his features. The fluffy brown hair, the soft, warm, hazel eyes, the crooked, yet perfect nose, and finally the one crooked eyebrow, crazy, yet enticing. 

Tom had been sitting with his friends all night, and though he was having an objectively good time, he couldn’t help but notice how alone and sad you seemed. The minute he walked in his eyes darted to the beauty at the table in the back. He’d never admit it, but he requested a booth when the waiter initially offered them a table, just because he hoped luck was on his side to seat him next to you. 

“Are you sure?” Tom asked, leaning slightly more towards your table and away from his own, “I just can’t help but notice you seem a little...down?”

“Is it that obvious?” You chuckled awkwardly. 

“A little,” Tom shrugged, with a light chuckle of his own. 

You let out a groan and covered your face with your hands, “this is so embarrassing,” you complained, “this is the second time in two weeks my boyfriend has skipped out on a date.”

Tom gave you a sympathetic smile, “Well, he sounds like an ass,” he said, shaking his head, “Um, I mean, respectfully.”

You laughed and waved the comment off, “No you’re fine. He’s been a bit of a dick lately if I’m being honest.”

“Well, before I continue bashing your boyfriend with you,” Tom said with a boyish smile, “my name’s Tom.” He held his hand out across the small aisle way between the tables for you to shake. 

You happily shook his hand, “I’m (Y/N), it’s a pleasure to meet you.” 

“The pleasure is all mine.”

“Wow, funny and a charmer?” You raised your eyebrows.

“I’m kind of a catch,” Tom shrugged with a laugh.

“Oh, I can tell,” You assured him with a nod, “cute too.” Tom’s cheeks heated up at your compliment and turned red, “sorry that was out of line,” You shook your head, “I mean, I barely even know you. I swear, I’m never this open or flustered, it’s just been a rough night—well, week actually.”

“No, no, it’s alright,” Tom assured, “you’re very pretty.”

“Thank you,” You smiled and looked down to cover the rising blush that was no doubt covering your cheeks as well now. 

“Tom,” Harry nudged his brother whilst you were looking down.

“Not now,” Tom dismissed, still too enamored with you. 

“Just go sit with her, mate,” Harry whispered harshly.

“No, that’s too weird.” Tom nudged him back, “she’s waiting for her boyfriend.” 

Harry rolled his eyes before shoving Tom out of his seat and onto the floor next to your table. 

“Ow, you div!” Tom yelped as he tumbled into your table. 

“Oh my God,” You gasped as Tom sat up, “are you okay?” You asked, getting out of your chair and bending down to help him up. 

“Gee, Tom,” Harrison said as he and the boys began to laugh, “you’re so clumsy.” 

“Yeah, wow, we’d hate to have you spilling our drinks or anything,” Harry laughed, “maybe it’s best if you take a minute to compose yourself.”

“You’re all divs,” Tom frowned, “the whole lot of ya.” 

“You can sit here if you want,” You motioned to the empty seat across from you, “I doubt it’s gonna be taken anytime soon.” 

“Thanks,” Tom smiled as he took the seat across from you, “it’s nice to know at least one person here isn't out to get me.” 

The waitress came back around just as Tom was taking his seat, “Can I get you two started with some appetizers?” she asked kindly, handing you and Tom a menu, “We have a new special,” she smiled brightly as she opened the menu for you and pointed to the new item, “it’s Maki coated and fried, served with spicy hollandaise sauce and topped with fresh green onions.” 

You were about to decline and hand her the menu back, but Tom beat you to it, “Sure, we’ll take an order of that. And some champagne when you get the chance,” He said with his signature boyish smile.

The waitress wrote it down and left with a wave while Tom skimmed the menu.

“You didn’t have to do that,” You said, “you should be having dinner with your friends right now.”

“And leave a pretty girl all by herself?” Tom scoffed, “I’d never. Besides I’d much rather spend this time getting to know you, (Y/N).”

Your name rolled off of his tongue so perfectly. It was smooth and sounded like pure honey dripping from his lips. You’d never outright loved your name before, but now, hearing from his mouth, it nearly made you a narcissist with how much you adored it. 

“There’s not much to know really,” You said sheepishly, “I’m just a girl with a shitty boyfriend, sitting alone in a five-star restaurant.”

“Most girls don’t say that,” Tom pointed out, making you chuckle. 

“True,” You nodded, “what do you want to know?” 

The waitress dropped off your champagne just as the conversation between you and Tom began to take off. 

“I don’t know,” Tom shrugged, tell me something crazy, something you’ve never told anyone else. Or something sad, something that stuck with you your whole life.” 

“Hm,” You pondered for a moment while the waitress came by with your maki, “thank you,” You smiled at her before she strutted away. “Well, something crazy is, I’ve never been out of the country. I’ve always lived in the States, but I’ve also always wanted to travel, I just don’t have the time or the means to.”

“Really?” Tom quirked a brow, “That’s crazy, my job has been traveling all over the world. I’m somewhat envious of people who don’t need to constantly update their visa.”

“What do you do?”

“I act,” Tom said proudly, “I’m not that famous though, only been in a handful of films.” 

“He’s lying!” Harry called, “He’s Spider-Man.” 

“Shut up, you twat!” Tom waved his brother off. “I mean I am, but it’s not that big of a deal.”

“No, don’t sell yourself short,” You smiled, “that’s amazing. Marvel is such a cool studio too. I’m a film student, so I’m a bit of a movie geek.”

“But you’ve never seen Spider-Man?” 

You shook your head, “I’ve seen the Tobey Maguire one if that counts?” 

“It most certainly does not,” Tom gasped, “you have wounded me, woman.” 

“My sincerest apologies,” You giggled. 

“Is the happy couple ready to order?” The waitress asked as she strolled up to the table where you and Tom were giggling like little school girls.

“Oh, we—we’re not—uh, we’re just friends.” You and Tom stuttered simultaneously. 

“Oh, my apologies,” The waitress said softly, a little glint of disappointment in her eyes, “what can I get for y’all today?”

“You go ahead, love,” Tom smiled at you, “my treat.”

“Oh, really, I couldn't.” You said, pushing the menu away, “I honestly should get going; I’ve taken up enough of your time tonight.” You smiled politely at Tom and the waitress before you began to rise out of your seat.

“No, darling, really it’s no bother.” Tom insisted. “You’ve had a rough night, it’s the least I can do.” 

“Really it’s fine,” You assured, “I don’t need you to take pity on me.” 

“I could at least call you a cab or walk—”

“Babe,” Ryan startled you, rushing up to give you a half-hearted hug, “I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

“Ryan…” You wiggled out of his grip, the waitress and Tom standing idly by, “I texted you the location three times.” 

“Oh, you know how I am with navigation, babe.” Ryan slurred, wrapping his arm around you and pushing you back into your seat. The smell of liquor was evident on his breath, and the effects were clearer in his actions.

“Actually, I was just leaving—”

“No, no,” Ryan dismissed, “I’ve missed too many dates, let’s stay. Look you already got champagne, perfect!” 

You gave Tom an apologetic look as he stood and Ryan shoved past him to take his seat. Tom just nodded before taking his seat back with his mates. 

“I’m so sorry,” You whispered over to him.

“It’s alright, love, I’m just glad you—”

“Babe,” Ryan huffed, “come on, stop flirting with that ass.” 

You rolled your eyes and turned your attention back to Ryan, “I’m not. I was just thanking him for keeping me company while I waited for you.” 

“Good, now get back over here. Come on, you're the one that wanted to have a date so bad.”

You settled back into your seat properly and Tom turned back to his table. He ignored the sympathetic glances of his mates and quickly got back into conversation with them. While you sat dully in your chair, trying to find the little spark you had with Tom in Ryan. 

“Are we all settled and ready to order now?” The waitress asked.

“Yes, I’ll have the New Zealand lamb,” You said, “medium rare.”

“Of course,” The waitress said, writing it down in her little black notepad, “and for you, sir?”

“Shit, I’ve barely got to look at the menu,” Ryan hiccuped, “um, do y’all have steak fries?”

“Yes, we have regular steak fries or sweet potato steak fries.” 

“Ew, gross shit. Uh—” Ryan rubbed his eyes and peered at the woman, “I’ll have a large plate of those, extra salt, extra-crisp, yeah?”

“Of course,” She said, “I’ll be right back with those orders.” 

You envied how she could just walk away. How she could just get away from his stench, while you had to sit, miserable on a date you had planned. The regret was stronger now than it had ever been. 

“How was your day at work?” You asked Ryan, as he scrolled through his phone.

“It was alright, stupid bitch receptionist messed up one of my meeting times.” 

“Oh, I’m sorry. I’m sure it was an accident.”

“Yeah, I know it was. I just implied it, god, are you slow today or something?” Ryan scoffed with a chuckle.

“Sorry,” You cleared your throat, “I’m just a bit tired.”

“Yeah, you look it,” Ryan said with a smirk, “I like that dress on you, though. Is it new?”

“Yeah,” You smiled, “I didn’t think you’d notice,” You looked down at the shimmery backless dress. It had puffy sleeves that met your elbows and a hue that was glimmering with a tint of purple. 

“How could I not,” Ryan said with a faux smile, “you look like a slut.”

“W-what?” You gasped, holding a hand to your chest, “Why—what—why would you say that?”

Ryan had always made snide comments about your outfits before. It’s always, “That shirt shouldn’t be cropped, you don’t have the figure for it.” or “That top is too low cut, your tits are hanging out.” sometimes it was even, “Your makeup makes you look like a clown.” For once you thought maybe you’d gotten it right. You’d gotten it just the way he liked it. What a stupid thought. What a ruse.

“I mean seriously. Look at yourself, no wonder that dick from the next table over wanted to keep you company, he probably just wanted to get into your pants tonight.” Ryan scoffed, motioning over to Tom’s table.

Tom was in too deep of a conversation to notice the brewing tensions and mentions of himself, but Harrison noticed, and Harrison was livid.

“Mate,” Harrison garnered Tom’s attention and nodded over to your table, where the look of hurt was so blatantly etched onto your face.

“I-I just—I just wanted to look nice for you tonight.” You sniffled, wiping a tear from the corner of your eye with your napkin, “I just bought this dress. I thought it was appropriate for a date.”

“If you were a whore maybe.”

“Hey,” Tom said sternly, drawing Ryan’s attention, “what the fuck man?” 

“I’m just being honest with her,” Ryan defended, “I mean, man to man, you thought she looked nice tonight, right?”

“I did,” Tom agreed, “because she is a beautiful girl and from the short time I talked to her I could tell she had a lovely personality, which is more than I’m sure anyone could say for you.”

“You’re fucking stupid if you think for a second I believe you weren’t just talking to her so you could fuck her later.” Ryan laughed, “I know exactly what you’re thinking.” 

“Really?” Tom raised a brow, “So you know that I’m thinking you’re an arrogant bastard right now?” 

Ryan’s face dropped and turned into a red, angry scowl, “I don’t have to take this shit,” he seethed. “Come on, (Y/N), we’re leaving.” 

“No,” You said, “you’re drunk and I don’t want to be around you right now.” 

“Really,” Ryan raised his brow, “Is that how it’s gonna be? Fine, good luck paying the bill then, I’m closing the bank account, bitch.” Ryan stated, spitting on you before storming away. 

You wiped your eyes from the tears that were running down your cheeks and sullying your makeup. 

“I’m sorry,” You said to Tom as you stood up and began to gather your things, “I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused you tonight. Enjoy your evening.” You gave him a small smile before going to the front desk to sort out your bill.

“(Y/N), wait—”, but you were too embarrassed, too dead set on leaving, that you had already made it to the front of the restaurant by the time Tom had gotten out of his seat. 

When he too made it to the front, you weren’t there, only the hostess and a few stray waiters and waitresses.

“Where did the girl who was just here go?” Tom asked, “She had on a shiny dress—”

“She just left, sir.” 

“Damn it,” Tom ran his fingers through his hair, “do you know where she went or anything?” 

“I believe I just saw her hail a taxi.” The hostess said, “But we took down her information and she’ll be back tomorrow with cash to pay her bill.” 

“No need,” Tom shook his head, “I’ll pay for it.” 

“Are you sure? It’s a bit pricey—”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Tom said, placing his credit card onto the table. 

∘₊✧──────✧₊∘

It was the next morning when you woke up and immediately began throwing away photos and gifts, anything really that had any connotation of Ryan. You were so busy snuffing out his memory that you momentarily forgot that he was still there. Until he woke up with a migraine and demanded Aspirin and water.

“Babe, come on,” Ryan whined, “I was drunk, I didn’t mean any of the things I said last night. I hardly remember it.” 

“Drunk words are sober thoughts, Ry.” You said as you began to pack his things in a bag, “and don’t act like you haven’t said shit like that to me before. I want you out of here in the next two hours. Your clothes are in this blue bag and your personal belongings are in these trash bags. If you don’t leave, I’ll call the cops.” 

“You’ll call the cops?” Ryan scoffed, “On me? Really? We live together, you can’t kick me out.” 

“You’re living in my apartment, Ryan. I have every right to throw you out on your ass.”

Ryan’s face of anger quickly turned into remorse, but you kept stoic. This needed to happen. It was so long overdue. Last night, even if you never saw Tom again, you felt a spark that you haven't felt in years. You realized that this wasn’t love anymore; it was submission. It was the way people felt when they have given up on themselves, and you were no longer going to be that person.

“Babe, I’m sorry, okay? I swear I am. Come on, let's go out to breakfast and we can talk and work this out. You can’t just throw away a four-year relationship.” Ryan begged.

“See!” You yelled “that's exactly it! I have wasted years of my life with you. Four years stuck in an endless loop of torment. It’s torture being stuck here with you! It’s hell! My personal hell! I have missed so much of my life trying to fix you; trying to fix us! I missed my mom’s birthday for the past two years, I missed my dad’s retirement party, I missed my sister’s funeral, all because you held me back!” You yelled as the hot tears began to stream down your face, no doubt making you look manic, “I’m done letting you hold me back, so get the fuck out!”

Ryan was gone within the hour. It took a lot of screaming and a momentary dial to 9-1-1, but finally, he was gone. And as shitty as the situation was, you didn’t feel nearly as sad as you did when he was with you. You were finally free, and with that freedom came happiness. The happiness you hadn’t felt in so long. 

So there you sat, just enjoying the peacefulness of your apartment. Ordering takeout for yourself, watching the shows you wanted to, calling your mom back home. The little things you never realized you took for granted so long ago. 

Then the doorbell rang.

You opened the door, wallet in hand, only to be met with the honey-dipped brown eyes that helped you in more ways than they’d ever realize.

“Did someone order Chinese?” Tom said with a smile.

“It’s you.” You said, not realizing how wide you were smiling until your cheeks hurt. “I thought you were an actor?”

“I am,” Tom said, “that’s probably what led the delivery guy to hand over your order so quickly. I ran into him on my way up, made me snap a photo with him.”

“How did you find me?”

“I may have snuck a peek at the paper with your info on it at the restaurant last night.” Tom said sheepishly, a light branding of pink covering his cheeks, “too stalkerish?”

“A little,” You chuckled, standing aside to invite him in, “you’re not going to kill me though, right?”

“Tom Holland? A murderer?” Tom gasped in faux offense, “Darling, you must stop bruising my ego like this.” 

You laughed and took the food out of his hands, “I’m sorry, but a girl can never be too safe.”

“True, I mean, I’m not sure if I’m happy you let me in, or disappointed that you didn’t question me more.” 

“Well, I’m happy,” You smiled, “I didn’t think I’d see you again.”

“I just wanted to make sure you were alright,” Tom said, scratching the back of his neck, “Your boyfriend didn’t hurt you or anything, right?”

“Ex-boyfriend,” You corrected, causing Tom to smile despite himself, “and no, he didn't hurt me.”

“Ex?” Tom asked, just to be sure, “as in, not anymore?”

“Yes,” You chuckled, “as in, not anymore. Also as in, you are free to stay and eat crappy Chinese food and watch South Park with me.” 

“I’d be an idiot not to, darling.” 

∘₊✧──────✧₊∘

✧tags & moots✧

@ptersmj @princessofguineapigs @peterbenjiparker @cherrytholland​ @itsapeterthing @justapurrcat​ @thirstiestpotato @kelieah​ @iovebug​  @rosyparkers @parkers-gal @starktonyx​ @celestialholland  @hollandcrush​ @scarletspideyy @blissfulparker @spidernerdsblog @spidey-sophie @spideyspeaches @peterparkers-bad-youtube-apology @andilovetowrite @sinisterspidey @asonofpeter @arlo-sanders @boiolay @letssee2468  @white-wolf1940 @fandom-life-12 @hollandsdream @annathesillyfriend @lovelybarnes @miseryholland @wierdteenagenerd @hollandprkr @arvinsescape @super-not-naturall @allthisfortommy @selfcarecap @misshale21 @morganwilliams @loveaffaire @illicitparker @tomfknholland @pogueslandia @tomshufflepuff @harryhollandsgirlfriend @hollandlover19 @worldoftom @hollandsrecs @lauras-collection @lolooo22 @namoreno @thenoddingbunny-blog @bi-lmg07 

[ptersparkers]

quintessential ravenclaw

summary: there’s not much that you, a ravenclaw who happens to be friends with the golden trio, know about draco malfoy. but one project changes the trajectory of everything you thought you knew about it. 

notes: idk why i’m writing for draco honestly and i know the gif looks like a white girl but in my head i wrote her poc bc i am a poc bye!!!! i just liked the library and how cool the gif is. also in my head everyone here is like, in college despite me writing this in hogwarts. ok bye have fun reading, my loves.

warnings: typos, probably.

The last place Draco wanted to be was at the Great Hall, sitting next to his loud friends on a Thursday afternoon. 

Rather, he wanted to bring a plate of food up to his dormitory and eat in silence. Pansy was speaking too loudly for his liking, Theo was entertaining her, and Blaise was offering no form of help. With all of the commotion happening around him, Draco felt sequestered in his spot despite being unable to leave. 

You, on the other hand, were talking to Harry, Ron, and Hermione across the hall from Draco when you saw his chin rest in the palm of his hand. 

“Do you think Draco’s doing okay?” you asked out of the blue. The conversation halted and Ron looked at you as if you had grown a second head. 

“Are you mad, Y/N?” he asked. You shrugged. “Why do you care about how Malfoy’s doing?” 

“No real reason,” you replied. “I’ve just noticed he’s been a bit of a downer lately.”

“He’s always down,” Harry reminded. 

“I suppose that’s true. But I don’t know. We have nearly half of our classes together and he’s barely holding it together.” 

“And how can you tell, miss know-it-all?” Ron asked. 

“He hasn’t been exceptionally rude to either of you in two weeks.” 

Harry dwelled on the thought and came to the realization that you were right. Draco hadn’t spared him a glance in the past two weeks and he’d known something was off but wasn’t sure until you were able to point it out to him. 

“I don’t want to ‘fix’ him, Ronald,” you scolded, bringing Harry back to attention. 

“I'm just saying,” he replied, raising his hands in surrender. “You can’t fix what’s broken.”

“Y/N simply means she wants to inquire about why he’s so sullen lately,” said Hermione. “Even though I don’t necessarily agree that you should do it.”

“For Christ’s sake,” you said, groaning with your head in your hands. “I don’t mean to walk over there and ask him if he’s okay. It was just an observation.”

“You are a Ravenclaw,” Harry reminded.

“Yeah, yeah,” you muttered, lifting your head to bite into a piece of toast. 

“You can be a bit naive about Slytherins,” Harry said. “They’re not all bad but you’ve definitely not been on the receiving end of Malfoy and his friends’ torment.” 

“Harry!” Hermione said, swatting his forearm.

“What’d you do that for?”

“You boys are insufferable,” she grunted, sitting back in her seat. Hermione turned to you and put a hand on your shoulder. “What Harry means to say is you haven’t dealt with Draco for as long as we have, considering we only became friends earlier this year. We don’t mean to stop you from talking to him, but you need to be careful.”

“I don’t know what makes you guys think I’m going to talk to him,” you said with a chuckle. “Thanks Hermione, but I don’t think that’s going to happen any time soon. I’m just concerned from a distance.” 

“Well, whatever has Malfoy down,” Ron began, “I hope it keeps him preoccupied so he can forget about us.”

“Right,” Harry agreed. “Thinking about him on top of trying to study for exams is gonna kill me.” 

“We can study together,” you promised him. “Now let’s stop with all this Malfoy talk and finish breakfast, yeah?”

When you parted ways with your friends in favor of finishing an assignment at the library, the last thing you expected was for Theodore Nott to tap your shoulder. 

“Goodness,” you squealed, clutching your chest. Theo laughed. 

“Sorry to scare you,” he said. “Though, I thought I might find you here.”

“Please don’t startle me again,” you huffed, watching as he sat next to you. “What can I do for you, Theo?” 

 “Would you mind helping me with our potions project when classes are over? You’re the best in the class and even I’m not over admitting I need a little help.” 

You looked at him with a kind smile. Theo had always been the nicest out of Draco’s friend group, and you’d go so far as to call him a casual acquaintance. 

“Sure, it’s not a problem,” you replied. 

“Thank you so much,” he sighed out of relief. “You’re my actual saving grace. Draco’s fairly good at it but he seems preoccupied lately.” 

You wanted to ask about him but thought it best not to.

“See you later, Y/N!” 

It was nearly six in the evening when you entered the library, as Theo had told you. Eager to help Theo with his project, you ate a quick dinner and said goodbye to your friends. You didn’t need to walk far to hear hushed voices speaking around a circular table. 

“Shut up, Pansy,” you heard Draco say. “We’re in a library.”

“Shove off, Draco,” Pansy sighed. “You’ve been a real git lately.” 

“When am I not?” Draco snapped back. Pansy sat there quietly. 

“Um,” you interjected. Theo looked up from his book. “I can come back if you’d like?”

“No need,” he said, pulling out the chair next to him. “They’re just Draco and Pansy as per usual.” His comment made Draco roll his eyes and his gaze traveled to where you stood. 

In your years of attending Hogwarts, you’d flown under Draco’s radar until you became friends with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. You never had a reason to speak with him; until this year, you’d seldom shared classes with him or had any friends that ran in the same circle as he did. There was no real reason for you to make your presence known and though you disliked the way he treated your friends once you were welcomed into their group, you were all adults. There was no reason to act like children. 

Yet you stood in front of Draco and he looked at you like he’d been tormenting you since your first year. 

“Well, are you going to stand there?” Draco said to you. 

You raised your eyebrow at his tone and looked at him for a mere second, as if you were giving a thought to his question, before setting your book bag beside the empty seat and occupying it. Theo rolled his eyes and did his best to ignore his friends talking around him. 

You, on the other hand, were doing your best to help Theo, but your mind wandered to the blond sitting across from you. You could feel his eyes staring directly into your frame and you thought how ironic it was for Theo to have had you sit with his group of friends after telling Harry you wanted nothing to do with talking to Draco. It was almost comical how you’d found your way sitting amongst a group of Slytherins after having confidently said you wanted no part in befriending the ones who associated with Draco. 

You were brought back to attention when Theo knocked your shoulder with his arm in excitement. 

“You’re really smart,” he complimented. “Thanks for helping me, Y/N.”

“It’s no problem, really,” you said with a polite smile. “I find potions to be quite entertaining.” 

“Of course you would,” Draco said. 

“Do you have a problem with me?” you asked earnestly. 

Draco took a moment to think of a response. 

“I’m trying to figure that out.” 

You left the library as fast as you could. 

+++

You found it almost hysterical when you were partnered with Draco for a research essay that was due in three weeks. 

You’d spent the night in your room, wondering why the universe had put you in Draco’s path after you had explicitly told your friends you were a curious bystander to Draco’s sudden lack of wrath. Now, not only did you have to spend your class time sitting next to him as his partner, you had to spend the next three weeks with him. 

The research essay was a significant portion of your grade and you were worried about how to approach him. Were you willing to do all of the research if he was unwilling to? How would you go about asking him to study? Would he want to get a head start like you did to avoid procrastination? 

“Y/N,” Draco said, ceasing your thoughts. You looked to your left and saw him look at you quizzically. “I asked if you wanted to start researching tonight.”

“Oh,” you replied, clearing your throat. “Actually, yeah. I want to get a head start.”

“Good. I want to get this essay done as soon as possible,” Draco said, closing his book. You watched as he put it in his book bag and followed suit, drowning out the sound of creaking chairs from the students leaving the classroom. 

“I’ll be in the library at seven,” he said, pointing at you. 

He left the classroom without a word and you sighed, hoping the next three weeks would pass by like flying colors. 

When dinnertime approached, you had said hello to your housemates and ate with them for a portion of your meal before joining the Gryffindors for dessert. 

“You know, you’re gonna get in trouble by sitting with us one of these days,” Ron said, his mouth full of cake.

“I’m pretty sure you guys have saved this school plenty for this one rule to slip by their radar,” you replied. 

“So you and Malfoy,” Harry began. 

“Don’t remind me,” you said. “I don’t even know how to talk to the bloke without thinking he’s gonna bite my head off.” 

“Can’t help you there,” Ron said with a shrug. 

“We’re meeting in thirty minutes to work on the essay,” you announced. “At least I know he’s gonna work on his part.” 

“Jeez,” said Ron, “you’ve got your work cut out for you. 

“Tell me about it,” you said, rolling your eyes. 

When seven approached, you found yourself walking through the library’s door in search of Draco. His belongings were on an empty desk while he was searching through the bookshelves, unaware of your presence until you put your book bag on the seat next to him. 

“You’re late,” he said. 

“I have two minutes,” you said, rolling your eyes. He looked at the lock and without a beat, scoffed at your correction. “Quintessential Ravenclaw, aren’t you?” 

“I’m not doing the essay by myself, if that’s what you’re hinting at,” you replied with a frown. 

“No, that’s not what I was trying to say,” Draco said, shaking his head. “Never mind. Let’s find a topic and get this essay over with.”

An hour passed by with relative success. You’d divided the work as evenly as possible and watched as Draco kept mostly to himself if he wasn’t asking for your academic opinion. He looked less put together up close than he did from your seat at the Gryffindor table. Draco’s eyes looked perpetually tired and his shoulder looked as if it carried the weight of the world without rest. 

“What are you looking at?” Draco said, turning from the bookshelf to where you stood. 

You closed your book. “Nothing. Just reading is all.”

“I can feel you looking at me.”

“I’m not,” you lied. “Do you have a problem with me, or something?” 

“Considering you’re friends with Potter, yes,” he scoffed. 

“You don’t even know me,” you said. 

“I don’t need to. There’s no reason for me to get to know you if you get along with Potter and his friends.” 

You frowned. “I’m not even in Gryffindor.” 

“Like I said,” Draco said, closing the book and walking past you to the shelf behind you. “I don’t need to get to know you.” 

“I suppose,” you said, ignoring his harsh comment. 

By the next time you and Draco were in the library, you had promised yourself that you’d ignore his presence and work as diligently as you could. Hermione had suggested trying to make nice with him, but you were reluctant to open your mouth unless it was absolutely necessary. 

However, Draco was staring so intently at the parchment in front of him and you desperately wanted to ask him how you wanted to structure the essay. But his penetrative stare and your inherent anxiety about talking to strangers kept you from speaking up. 

“Well?” Draco taunted. “What is it? You’ve been staring at me for the past five minutes.” 

“This project would go by a lot faster if you bothered to acknowledge me,” you retorted, sitting back in your seat. 

“This is an essay, not a personality test,” Draco muttered. 

“Come on,” you said, rolling your eyes. “You’re going to spend the next three weeks with me. Might as well try to like each other.” 

Draco looked at your blue robes and considered your offer. You were the first person who was friends with Harry that Draco bothered to speak for more than a minute. While he wasn’t in the business of making friends, he couldn’t deny that he wanted to know that you’d finish your essay with pride, even if you were in Ravenclaw. 

“Get to know each other?” Draco scoffed. “What are we, twelve?”

“I’m being serious,” you replied. “You obviously have a problem with me but you don’t even know me like you think I do. This project will go by faster if we get along.” 

“And what if we don’t get along?” he questioned, taking a step towards you. 

“Then we go back to whatever the hell we’re doing now.” 

Draco should’ve walked away when you proposed the idea of getting to trust one another. He wanted nothing more than to complete the project sooner than later in order to forget that he was partnered with you, yet he found it difficult to disagree with your idea. Draco stood and fixed his posture as he looked into your eyes, wondering if there was an ulterior motive for your actions. 

“Fine,” he agreed. “We can get to know each other and whatnot. Meet me in the Astronomy Tower tonight at nine. Don’t be late.” 

The hallways were quiet apart from the soft echoes of your shoes. You donned a sweater and sweatpants, and felt extremely out of place because you had never worn regular clothing in the hallways. The weather was exceptionally cold, even in your layers, and you dashed for the Astronomy Tower to avoid being late and to avoid freezing in the cold. 

Your hair was still damp from your shower twenty minutes prior and your hands were near freezing. You cursed, wishing you’d brought your gloves with you instead of leaving them by your bedside. The tower was still in the night with the sound of chirping in the distance and you hid your hands in the sleeves of your sweater. You looked at the ground below as you waited for Draco, who called your name as you peered over the edge. 

You yelped and tripped over a pebble on the ground, grabbing the edge of the tower to steady yourself. Draco instantaneously lurched forward and gripped your arm in his hand after you’d steadied yourself and it took him a moment to realize you had completely regained balance. He dropped your arm and cleared his throat, looking at your choice of clothing. 

“You’re not wearing your robes,” he pointed out. 

You rolled your eyes. “You’re clearly wearing yours.” 

“I hadn’t gone back to change,” Draco defends. He was still looking at your informal attire.

“I don’t wear my robes to bed, if that’s what you’re thinking,” you said, crossing your arms. “Plus, it’s cold. I don’t know how you aren’t freezing right now.” 

Draco shrugged. “So, about your proposition.” 

“Draco, you make it sound like we’re handling a transaction,” you said, taking a step around him. 

“Well, you made it sound like one.” 

You scrunch your nose. “I think both of us will benefit from being friendly, considering you have to spend an hour with me everyday.” 

“Can’t we just talk to each other when need be?”

You sighed, wondering if meeting Draco was a waste of time. 

“Fine,” you muttered. “I was getting cold anyway.” 

Draco watched as you walked from where you stood in front of him to the top of the staircase when he spoke before he could contemplate whether he really wanted to or not. 

“Wait,” he called out. You turned around. “If it’ll make this essay more tolerable, then yes, we can get to know each other.” 

You smiled and walked back towards him. 

“You know,” he began, “you’re cold because your hair is damp.”

“I know that,” you said while rolling your eyes. “Doesn’t mean I can’t complain about it.”

“So I’ve learned that you’re fairly chatty,” Draco said. 

“Depends,” you shrugged. “I’m kind of shy but I’ve definitely started to get out of my shell after befriending Harry, Ron, and Hermione.” Draco tried not to scoff at the mention of your friends. 

“Must be why I’ve never noticed you until this year,” he stated. You lowered your eyes and awkwardly walked around the tower. Draco watched your movements and wondered if he could’ve said that better. 

“Perhaps,” you mumbled. “I’m talkative to compensate for how awkward I feel when I’m around people I don’t know very well.”

“You could ignore everyone altogether,” he suggested. 

“Easy for you to say, Slytherin Prince,” you scoffed. “You already know people want to be friends with you if you ignore them.” 

Draco couldn't argue with that. “You overextend yourself.”

“No, I’m just friends with people everyone at this school knows.” 

Draco nodded and put his wand in his pocket after realizing he’d been gripping it too hard. The weather was cold, yes, but he wasn’t sure if that was the reason why he was approaching your conversation like it was fragile, like he had to think before he spoke. Your hair stuck to your cheeks and he watched as you kept pulling it from your face. 

“I bet you aren’t really as cold as you make yourself out to be,” you said, observing him from where you stood. 

“Oh?”

“Mhm. I bet you’ve got all these pent up emotions but you don’t like to show it.” 

Draco didn’t want to discuss him, particularly. He also didn’t want you to know that you were on the nose about what was going on with him lately. 

“I don’t think you know anything about me,” he said. “You just think you do.”

You looked at him and shrugged, unable to form an argument. He’d been an enigma to you since you started at Hogwarts the same year as he did, but you never had a reason to speak with him until now. You’d always been more perceptive than you were outgoing, keeping to yourself unless you were surrounded by people you knew fairly well. 

But Harry had asked you to help him with his homework at the beginning of the year and the both of you ended up walking to dinner afterwards, and subsequently you met Hermione and Ron. It was an inadvertent friendship, but a friendship you cherished nonetheless. Draco’s attention shifted to you sparingly, only bothering to acknowledge your presence if he were to acknowledge Harry’s in a condescending manner. He had never spoken to you directly or aimed a rude comment in your direction. Instead, Draco kept ignoring your presence and sneering at you from a distance if you were with the trio, and you were more than okay with keeping it that way.

That is, until you realized that Draco hadn’t bothered to torment your friends for the past couple of weeks. 

Draco kept his eyes to the floor when you passed him in the hallway and didn’t think about making a comment while passing your friends. You had taken notice of Draco’s behavior after having gotten used to his sneering comments and being a bystander to his attitude, and when you vocalized your thoughts about his well being, that was when you inadvertently paid more attention to him. 

“I don’t really value the people I surround myself with at the moment,” Draco confessed. He looked over the tower walls as he spoke. “Most of them are just placeholders. Zabini and Nott are an exception and I’m still trying to figure out how I feel about Pansy.” 

Draco looked back at you and realized your hair wasn’t as damp as it was anymore, and he wondered if you were as cold as you said you were. He shook his head and continued. 

“Sometimes I think I’m not cut out for what my father wants me to do.”

You didn’t ask him anything further. “I’m sorry, Draco.” 

He shook his head once more. “Being pure-blood isn’t as cracked up as everyone thinks it is. It’s just a bunch of formalities that no one wants to partake in.” 

“What do you want to do? After graduating, I mean.” 

“I don’t really know,” he said honestly. “I haven’t given it much thought. My life’s plan has been laid out for me by my father and I haven’t considered a life that wasn’t what he wanted.” 

“I think you have so much going for you and you just need to find a way to make what you want happen,” you said. 

“It’s not that easy--”

“I know,” you interjected. “I know it’s not. But maybe you just need to believe that you can do it.” 

Draco paused. He looked at you with a raised eyebrow. 

“Do sound like a Hufflepuff.” 

You rolled your eyes. “I mean it, Draco.”

He looked at you. “No one’s ever asked me what I wanted to do with my life.” 

“I can’t say that I’m jealous of your predicament.” 

Draco laughed, surprising you. “I would run away if I could.” 

You looked at him and the way the moonlight graced his frame. The winds started to pick up and you looked between him and the stairwell. 

“This was...nice,” said Draco. 

“See?” you teased. “This wasn’t so bad.” 

“I suppose you’re right,” he said. “And you know, I think you’re the only person who calls me ‘Draco.’” 

“What do you mean?” you asked. “It is your name, isn’t it?”

“Yes, but it’s always ‘Malfoy,’ never ‘Draco.’” 

You stood next to him while walking down the stairs and looked at him. 

“Oh,” you began, “I’m sorry.” 

“Don’t be,” Draco said quickly. “It’s okay. You can call me ‘Draco.’”

The following few days after meeting him at the Astronomy Tower weren’t as rigid as the first time you met him in the library. The essay was still a project you didn’t look forward to working on, but you weren’t as tense around Draco as you were before. He’d start a conversation with you and had made the effort to ask about your day, and you weren’t sure if this sudden change in attitude was going to last very long. 

Much to your surprise, the final days of working on your assignment with him made you think about how much you were going to miss meeting him after the day was over and working with him in private. The library, having always been your safe space, had become much more whenever you’d meet with Draco to work. He’d been less talkative towards your friends even if you were there, but talking to Draco about anything other than schoolwork when night came felt like you were talking to a whole different person. 

While his boisterous personality clashed with your innately introverted one, you could easily feel yourself exiting the shell you built around you when talking to people you didn’t know very well. You were surprised at how well you and Draco got along, almost to the point where he’d accompany you to your common room before saying goodnight. The Draco everyone knew was far removed from the Draco that talked with you until late into the night. 

In return, Draco could feel himself wondering if he was truly wrong about you. He’d never bothered to get to know Ravenclaws except for past flings, and he certainly never thought to strike up a conversation with you when he knew you were friends with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. But lately, talking about what he was worried about did him more good than bad. Draco liked to talk about his problems. He liked that you were willing to listen to him, even if you didn’t have the advice he wanted. Draco liked knowing you were there for him and that you wouldn’t tell a soul. 

So it surprised you when Draco waved at you from the threshold of the Great Hall while you were sitting with your friends at the Gryffinor table.

“What the bloody hell?” Ron asked you. 

“I’d go far to say we’re really good acquaintances,” you stated. “We worked on that essay, remember?”

“Yeah, but isn’t that done and over?” 

You rolled your eyes. “You boys are so daft.” 

“You mean to tell me you’ve actually gotten to know Malfoy?” Harry asked. 

“Well, yes,” you said. “When you work with someone on a big project, you tend to spend a lot of time together.” Harry rolled his eyes at your response. 

“As long as you know what you’re doing,” Hermione reassured. “I trust your judgement.” 

“Y/N’s gone mad, absolutely mad,” Ron said dramatically. You threw a dinner roll at his chest and he pretended to fall over on the bench, causing Harry to push him back upright. 

You could see Draco from over Harry’s shoulder and watched as he averted his attention from Blaise over to where you sat. He gave you a nonchalant smile in the midst of his conversation and you returned it. Draco shook his head and turned his attention back to his friends. 

+++

“Draco,” you hissed as he walked much quicker for your liking. “Slow down, will you? I’m like, half your height.”

“Keep up,” he teased. 

It was a Saturday afternoon and with Harry and Ron sick, and Hermione wanting to stay in her room to catch up on reading, you had asked Draco if he wanted to do something with you to fill the day. He agreed and met with you after lunch outside of the door but realized he had forgotten his wand.

“I can’t,” you mused. He laughed when he heard you catching your breath. “I can wait out here for you.”

“Nonsense,” Draco said, rolling his eyes. It’ll only take a minute. Just come up.” 

You barely had time to register what he said before he pulled you into the Slytherin common room and rushed into his room. 

He had his own room, that much you knew, but it was surprisingly neat. There was nothing that seemed out of place except for his wand that lay on his bed. The room was surprisingly welcoming. The walls were adorned with green and black tapestry and the windows had sheer covers that made the room feel more vibrant than you had expected. 

“I’m impressed,” you said. “You’re very clean.”

“What, you thought I’d live in absolute filth?” he said laughing as he tucked his wand in his back pocket. 

“I don’t know. I just assumed boys are messy. Harry and Ron’s room is a disaster.” 

“That’s because they’re Harry and Ron,” Draco replied. You couldn’t disagree. “Are you sure you’re not going to be cold? It’s November and you’re wearing jeans and a collared shirt.” 

“Well, I don’t want to walk back to my room,” you said. “I’ll be fine, Draco.” 

“Y/N,” he said pointedly. Draco walked past you and fetched a sweatshirt. “Here, put this on.”

“I feel like I’m betraying my house,” you whined. Draco only laughed and watched as you put his jumper on. “How do I look?” 

Draco furrowed his eyebrows and looked at your neckline, noticing the collars were stuck in the sweatshirt. He reached out to fix it and he realized just how short your stature was compared to his. You felt his fingers brush the back of your neck when he fixed your collar and you mumbled a quiet ‘thank you’ when he was finished. 

“Better now,” he whispered. 

The weekend passed by much quicker than you had liked and you found yourself on Monday morning, unable to get out of bed. Hermione pulled the covers off of you when she noticed Draco’s sweater hanging from the back of your chair. You hadn’t thought much about the day, other than Dumbledore giving students a week of free dress, and decided to put his sweater over a t-shirt. When you sat at the Gryffindor table with a green sweatshirt, Ron’s eyes nearly burst out. 

“First you betray your house by sitting with us, and now you betray us by wearing a Slytherin jumper?” Ron asked. You looked down and saw that you had put on Draco’s sweater. After spending time with him, he had told you to keep it with you until he saw you next, fearing that you’d become too cold despite him having walked you back to your common room. 

“If you must know,” you began, “he told me to return it when I saw him next. I forgot I had it until you pointed it out.” 

“You mean you didn’t see it when you put it on?”

You groaned. “It’s Monday and I’m absolutely exhausted, Ronald.” 

Draco hadn’t noticed you when he entered the hall, engrossed in a conversation with Theo. But when he sat at his table and looked to see where you chose to seat yourself, he saw his green sweater adorned on your body and did a double take. He choked on his morning tea and looked away from his friends, who offered him looks of concern, and brushed it off as going down the wrong pipe. He stole glances during breakfast, noticing your tired eyes and how unfocuse you were around your friends. Draco wished he could sit next to you and ask if you were doing alright. 

“Are you coming to the game?” Draco heard Ron ask you when he exited the hall. “You can watch us beat Slytherin to the next century.” 

“I just hope both teams have fun,” you said matter-of-factly. 

“You’re no fun,” he retorted. 

+++

Gryffindor had just won a quidditch match against Slytherin and they invited anyone who wanted to get their lips wet. As an honorary Gryffindor yourself, Ron was expecting you to be there to celebrate the win with him and the rest of your friends. Harry had ultimately won the game by catching the snitch, but Ron had done a remarkable job at preventing Slytherin from scoring any goals. The win meant a party in the Gryffindor common room and you were no exception. 

“Here’s to Harry!” Ron shouted when you walked downstairs, tipsy from the three shots Hermione had taken with you prior to arriving. 

The strappy heels you wore nearly cost you your balance when a group of girls ran past you, but Hermione was quick to catch your arm and steady you. The exceptionally short dress—your only party dress—seemed to be a bit of an overstatement when you realized most people were wearing skirts or jeans.

“Hush,” Hermione said when you looked around the room. “You look better than everyone here and you know it.”

“I’m going to try not to feel like I stick out like a sore thumb,” you said confidently, pushing your chest out in false bravado. Hermione enthusiastically clapped her hands twice and held your hand when leading you through the crowd of Gryffindors.

“Oi, Y/N,” said Harry, who stood bashfully between Ron and another girl. “Drink up.”

“It’s like you want me to get drunk,” you joked before you drank what little liquid was left in his cup. You grimaced and Ron laughed.

“That’s a particularly rough one,” he said. “Freddie and George are in charge of drinks tonight.”

“Figures,” you said as you handed him back his cup. 

“A shot of firewhisky for you,” said Harry, handing you a shot glass. “And wine to follow.”

“You are a terrible influence,” Hermione said.

“Y/N’s rarely ever here after a Gryffindor win and you know how fun she is when she’s drunk,” Ron interjected. “Besides, she wouldn’t be here if she didn’t want to drink.”

“Fair point, Weasley,” you replied, drinking the firewhisky. “But I warn you that wanting to drink as much as I am right now is probably not gonna happen any time soon.” 

Ron shrugged. “I’ll take what I can get.” 

An hour and a half into the night, you find yourself alone with an empty cup in your hand. The table next to you is littered with glasses and discarded food wrappers, and you add your cup to the pile. The common room is still as busy as it was when you arrived but everyone seemed too intoxicated to pay attention when you slid out the door. 

Your steps echoed on the floors of the castle and you winced at how loud they were. Bracing yourself against a wall, you idly took off your shoes with a bit of a struggle before gathering yourself and continuing on your path. 

You hadn’t done much exploring without the commotion of students during the daytime. The grand walls seemed much taller because of your inebriated state and the paintings that hung seemed like they were much bigger than they were. 

It was when you were nearly about to trip over your feet when you heard your name being called.

“Y/N?” 

You turned around to see Draco. He wore grey sweatpants and a form fitting black turtleneck with a green washcloth in his hand. He looked exhausted from earlier but the handsome blond looked at you with a quizzical expression. 

“May I ask why you’re walking around the castle late at night?” he asked, amused at your drunken state.

“Well, I was at the Gryffindor common room because of their win–sorry–and we all got really drunk really fast,” you explained, attempting to distribute your weight between your legs for balance. “It got really hot inside and all of my friends who were nowhere to be found, so here I am!”

Draco raised his eyebrow. “And you thought you’d walk around the castle, well after curfew, barefoot?” 

“Not barefoot,” you said, holding up your heels. “They got really loud.” 

“I’m surprised you didn’t take them off beforehand. Pansy’s always talking about how much they hurt when they wear them.” 

“I think I’m too drunk to care,” you said with a shrug. You walked by the common room entrance and dropped your heels near the wall, dropping to floor level. 

Draco watched as you slid down the wall with ease and closed your eyes for a brief moment. He watched as you tried to fix your dress to an appropriate position and chuckled when you took your hair down from its ponytail; you looked relaxed, less high strung than he was used to. 

“Are you planning on staying there all night?” Draco asked, looking at your spot on the floor. He stepped in front of you and nudged your leg with the tip of his shoes. 

“You wear Oxfords to the bathroom?” you asked, inspecting the black shoe. 

Draco rolled his eyes. “It was the only thing near enough to slip on. It’s genuine Italian leather, you know. One of the Muggle’s greatest gifts.” 

“I wasn’t aware you owned anything made by Muggles.” Draco shrugged. He stepped beside you and joined you on the floor. 

“You’ve got more to learn about me, I suppose.” 

It was quiet for a moment. You looked at the wall in front of you and your thoughts overtook your attention. It seemed as though a plethora of thoughts were racing through your mind and you were having a hard time picking one to talk about. Draco seemed to notice your absent expression and nudged your shoulder. 

“What are you thinking about?” 

“Me?” you asked.

“Yes, you,” said Draco. “You’re the only one here besides me.” 

“Oh,” you said, nodding, “yes. That’s correct.” 

“So, what are you thinking about?”

“Where do I begin?” you breathed. “I think my first qualm is about what I’m going to do after graduation. I have no bloody idea what I want to do with my life and it seems like everyone has their shit figured out.” 

“I can guarantee you that you are absolutely not alone in thinking that,” Draco said, his voice producing a slight echo in the empty hallway. 

“Second, I’m eternally grateful that I’ve persevered through all of my hardest tests.” 

“You’re the smartest girl I know,” he replied. 

You looked pensive, looking at your hands and picking at your nails. The biggest of your qualms was about your lack of experience in the love department and how awkward you felt whenever Harry, Ron, or Hermione would bring up dates or anything of the sort. Even Hermione, who was just as much of a bookworm and a stickler for rules as you were, seemed to enjoy a casual date or two every once in a while and saw no issue in sharing a kiss at parties. Yet you found yourself awkwardly sitting in your seat, unable to contribute to their conversation, forced to listen to their escapades. 

“Lastly…” you trailed off. 

“Lastly?” 

You shook your head. “It’s dumb.” Draco looked at you from where he sat and shook his head. 

“Nothing you say is dumb, Y/N.” 

“Well, I guess my last qualm is how I feel absolutely behind when it comes to relationships and I feel so stupid for being the only person I know who hasn’t held hands without it being platonic.” 

“What?” Draco asked, his eyes widening in surprise. “You’ve never had your first kiss?” 

“You don’t have to rub it in,” you frowned. He shook his head relentlessly. 

“I’m not making fun of you,” Draco reassured. “Just a bit surprised, is all.”

“Why’s that?” You looked up at him from where you sat. 

He didn’t miss a beat. “You’re very outgoing when you want to be and I can’t name a single person who’s ever said anything bad about you. You are the quintessential Ravenclaw, yes, but you adapt so easily to other people. You make people feel like they have a friend, Y/N.” 

Draco wasn’t sure if he was projecting. You were too drunk to notice. 

“I don’t know.” 

“I’m being serious.” Draco turned to look at you. “It doesn’t matter, okay?” 

“Easy for you to say that,” you scoffed. “You’ve taken Pansy to the Yule Ball loads of times and I know you’ve kissed loads of girls. Don’t even try to lie to me.”

“I know, but that doesn’t make me any better than you.” 

“But it makes you more experienced.”

“So what?” Draco asked. “Why rush yourself into these things? Who cares about this stuff when other people like you for you?” 

“I hate that this is an insecurity because I like the way I am,” you begin, “but it’s really hard to stop comparing myself to other girls when everyone I’ve grown up with has done all of these things but I haven’t.” You laugh at yourself. “I don’t think a guy has ever expressed any interest in me.” 

“That’s not true,” Draco said instantaneously. You laughed again. 

“It is though,” you replied. “I thought Dean Thomas was hitting on me but he just wanted me to help him get an A on the first exam of the year. That’s about it, really. So I’ve gathered that guys really aren’t that interested in me.” 

Draco looked at you. “Y/N, that’s not true.” 

It was quiet for a moment while you tried to understand what Draco said. He could see the gears turning in your head as you tried to decipher what he said. He knew that if it weren’t for your inebriated state, you might’ve caught onto what he said before he was about to say it. 

But you sighed and put your head on his shoulder, bringing your knees to your chest. 

“Well anyway, I just wanted to get some air. I love Gryffindors but they’re so loud.” 

Draco let out a hearty laugh and looked at you. He watched as you smiled in triumph when making him laugh, something he knew you were secretly trying to do ever since you proposed getting to know one another. 

“I really like hearing you laugh,” you said. 

“Why’s that?”

“You don’t brood as much.” 

“I do not brood.”

“Yes you do.” 

“Agree to disagree,” Draco said, recovering from his laugh. 

“I’m cold,” you said abruptly. Draco watched as you attempted to warm up by rubbing your arms with your hands. 

“Should’ve brought a jacket,” he teased. 

“Shut up,” you retorted. “We can’t all be wearing sweatpants and a turtleneck.” 

Before Draco could register what was about to happen, he put his arm around you and pulled your body close to his. 

His body is pure warmth. The hands that adorn silver rings are now warm with heat and the fabric of his turtleneck provides a bit of warmth, but the blush that sits on your cheek provides the most heat. Perhaps it’s because your ability to turn exceptionally red while drinking, but you know it’s because your thigh touched his. Without thinking much of it, you move yourself to Draco’s lap sideways with the help of liquid courage and the need to be held like you’d die if you weren’t warm. 

Draco’s eyes widened in surprise because he did not anticipate that he would be this close to you. He’s dreamt about it and fantasized about how your body would feel next to his. Draco’s gone so far as to dream about what it would feel like to hold your hand in the middle of the hallway without a care in the world, but he always thought he’d gradually build up the momentum before you found your way onto his lap. 

But Draco didn’t push you off. He put his arm around you and used his free hand to caress the side of your cheek, brushing stray strands of hair from your face. 

“That feels really good,” you said, your eyes looking up at Draco in bliss. 

“Yeah?” He cooed softly. 

“Yeah,” you replied. 

“You’ve never held hands before?” Draco asked. 

You shook your head. “Not romantically.” 

Draco dropped his hand from your cheek and lifted your own, intertwining your fingers with his.  

“You’ve never held hands like this?” 

You shook your head again. 

“Not like this,” you whispered. 

Draco smiled at your bashful expression, liking the way you’ve gone slack against his body. He liked that you were trying to hide a smile by biting your lip and liked the way you buried your face into his chest when you caught him looking at you. 

���Don’t get bashful on me now, Y/N,” Draco laughed. 

“I’m shy,” you mumbled into his chest. 

“My shy girl,” he said, squeezing your hand. 

He didn’t think life could get any sweeter than that. He looked down at you and watched as your eyes flickered from his eyes down to his lips, and followed the voice in his head that told him to kiss you. 

Draco put his lips on yours and wondered why he hadn’t done that sooner. 

+++

When Hermione realized you were missing, she panicked and asked Ron and Harry if they’d seen you. Feeling guilty for briefly leaving you to say hello to a friend, and subsequently forgetting to introduce the two of you because of her equally intoxicated state, Hermione looked around the common room before marching her way into her dormitory. Your presence is gone and Hermione’s heart was pounding with regret, wanting nothing more than to apologize to you. 

She found her way to the Ravenclaw common room, asking Cho if you had come back from the party. Cho, who almost always knew if you were in your room or not, told Hermione that you hadn’t come back and assumed you were with her. Hermione thanked Cho for her time and chose to walk throughout the castle to look for you.

You were nowhere to be found. Hermione first tried to find you in your favorite spots to no avail and was about to give up, opting to apologize to you when you were both sober in the morning, when she heard voices from the opposite hallway. 

Quietly, Hermione peered around the corner and watched as you sat on Draco’s lap. She could barely hear the two of you talking through hushed whispers. Hermione watched Draco’s hand stroke your hair while your body rested on his chest. You toyed with his free hand, inspecting his fingers as you spoke. 

Hermione was nearly ready to make her presence known from the corner she was hiding in until she heard Draco laugh boisterously at something you had said, his head hitting the back wall from trying to catch his breath. You smiled up at him in awe and watched as he failed to quiet himself, and when Draco had caught his breath, he pulled you in for a quick embrace. Hermione watched as you looked at him as if he had painted the stars in the sky for you. 

When classes resumed the following week, you had been accompanied by Harry, Ron, and Hermione after spending lunch in the Great Hall. 

“Hey, Y/N!” Draco shouted from behind you. The four of you turned your head until Draco pulled you by the hand towards himself and placed a gentle kiss on your lips. Harry and Ron gasped, unsure of how to react to their best friend kissing Draco.

When Draco ultimately pulled away, he gave your hand a squeeze and went in for another brief kiss. 

“Come sit with me at dinner?” he asked. 

“Of course,” you said, squeezing his hand. He smiled at you before turning to address your friends. 

“Harry, Ron, Hermione,” he said, nodding at the three of them. Hermione waved politely as Harry and Ron looked at him walking away. 

“What in the hell…” Ron trailed off. 

“You and Malfoy?” Harry asked. 

“If you two used your eyes, you’d see that she and Draco have been pining after each other for so long,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes before looking at you. “Daft, I tell you.” 

“Keep it up, Y/N,” said Ron. “I want him to be nice to me all the time.” 

“Boys,” you muttered. 

But you didn’t want to change a single thing.

[ilici]

a night to remember.

Summary: After a long 4 months of just bickering, they finally decide to meet up. (Second part to 'Pretty Little Lies')

NSFW MINORS DNI!!

Warnings: Choking, cockwarming, hair pulling.

Word Count: 2892

Dream had enough of the two bickering at each other, he finally slammed his desk with his hand, making the two come to a halt. “Will you two fucking shut the hell up?” He asked annoyed, and Y/N just scoffed while looking away from the screen. “You two have reached my breaking point.” He said, seeing George just look away and Y/N discord icon stop glowing green besides the few shuffling coming from her side. “All you two do now is just bicker, we get it you guys have sexual tension but for the love of God, please just shut the fuck up.” He begged, while George’s ears burned at the mention of sexual tension. Opening his mouth to speak, nothing came out as Y/N was the first to speak up, “If I buy a plane ticket to go and visit the UK will that help you?” She asked sarcastically, and Dream sighed in relief, “Yes! Yes it fucking would!” he said loudly, while Sapnap just listened in noting to himself that he saw George’s eyes light up at the thought of Y/N visiting him. “I was joking but sheesh fine, I will.” She mumbled, and George looked between the sleeping Dream icon, and the Coraline icon that belonged to Y/N.

“Do I not have a say in this?” George finally spoke up, and raised an eyebrow that disappeared behind his long hair. Sapnap now laughed dryly, “Don’t act as if you didn’t enjoy the idea of Y/N coming to you, you know damn well your eyes lit up at the mention of it.” He said, and George just shrunk down in defeat while Dream laughed at the boy’s reaction. “There I bought the plane ticket.” She said, and they heard a ding indicating someone had joined the call, “Why the fuck did I just get a message saying I bought a plane ticket to the UK?” Quackity asked, and Y/N laughed loudly, “It’s for me but I used your money since you owed me anyways.” She told him, while Quackity just stared at his screen in shock. “That’s it I’m leaving.” He said, leaving the call right afterwards. George was now silent, and playing with the strings on his hoodie, “How long will you be staying?” Sapnap asked, and Y/N hummed leaning closer to her mic, “About three months, I want to meet everyone else, not just George here.”

Nodding, Sapnap seemed satisfied with the answer, “Wear protection.” Dream said, and George snapped his gaze up looking back at the screen, “Shut up.” He muttered, embarrassed while Y/N just laughed to cover up the fact that she too was embarrassed. “Well, I leave for the UK in two days, I still have to find a place to stay.” She explained, and George rubbed his chin before he came to a decision in his head, “You can stay with me, I recently moved into an apartment that has two rooms, you can stay in there. Although I won’t be home until later when you arrive mainly because I’ll be recording a video with Tommy and Phil.” He told Y/N, and she just listened, “Alright, then that’s settled.” She said before she grew confused, “How will I get to the house?” She asked and George shrugged, “I could have Tommy and his dad pick you up when he comes to pick me up.” He said, and Y/N nodded even though no one could see her. 

“Sounds good to me.” She said, “Well I will arrive around 9 am, so.” She muttered, looking at her phone, “That’s perfect because Tommy said he’d be around at my apartment at 9:30, and the airport is only a 20 minute drive away.” He informed her, and she nodded, shooting Tommy a quick text and telling him to keep it under wraps since he was streaming. The other two in the call were silent, enjoying the time where George and Y/N weren’t arguing. “Well I better go, I need to go pack and I also need to fix my sleep schedule.” She sighed out, before saying her goodbye’s. Leaving the call, everything hit her like a brick. She was going to leave to see George in two days. Hearing her phone ring, she saw Sapnap was calling her, answering it she put it on speaker so she could hear him while she got ready to pack. “Hey Sap.” She said, and Sapnap greeted her back, “I was wondering if I could see your face before you leave to see George.” He asked, in a very rushed way which was difficult for Y/N to keep up with.

Laughing to herself, she shrugged as Sapnap was one of her best friends and she planned on face revealing to him anyway. Clicking the FaceTime option, she propped her phone up so he could see her packing. Sapnap answered it, only showing half of his face, before his eyes widened at Y/N. She changed a bit from what George had described four months prior, “Wow, George was right. You are hot.” He said, and Y/N laughed, “Although you look a bit different apparently.” He said trying to pinpoint what looked different on her, “Oh, my hair is longer and I also dyed the the underneath of my hair.” She told him, and he nodded noting that her hair did look different from what George said. “Are you nervous?” He asked her, trying to keep the conversation going and Y/N shrugged, “A bit, mainly because I feel like when we meet things will be awkward, and we will manage to argue.” She said, while Sapnap just nodded in understanding.

“Well, if you ask me, I think meeting Tommy is going to be worse, mainly because he get’s to see your face.” He told her, and Y/N grimaced at the thought of the loud child bragging about seeing her face. “Don’t remind me.” She grumbled, while Sapnap laughed at her reaction, “Well, that’s all I need to pack.” She said after a three hour long call with her friend. “I’ll see you later, sleep well.” Sapnap said, before ending the call leaving Y/N to her own thoughts. Shooting Dream a text, asking her for advice that she’d read when she woke up. Sighing, she laid down in bed looking up at her ceiling that seemed bare to her now ever since she took off the stars. “God why did I do this?” She muttered to herself, covering her eyes with her arm before drifting off to sleep.

Finally, it was the day she was leaving for the UK. She was at the airport with her two suitcases waiting to board the plane. She had coffee in her hand as it was super early for her, and she was on call with Callahan who didn’t speak back but would text responses in return. “Callahan, I board in seven minutes holy shit.” She said, starting to panic a little, and Callahan quickly tried to calm her down making some typos along the way. “Okay I can do this.” She whispered to herself, and Callahan sent a message telling her that she’d be alright and he’d be here for her when she landed. Callahan planned on staying on the call, even though he’d be left alone for some hours. Their plan was as soon as she lands, she’d join the call and let him know she had landed. Thankfully he’d be awake as he was busy coding stuff for the new manhunt. “Well that’s my plane, I’ll see you after I land.” She told him, and he sent a quick goodbye before she left the call.

Y/N got on the plane and decided she’d sleep the entire plane ride. She had thankfully gotten first class, so she had privacy. Reclining back, she put on the movie that seemed least interesting so she wouldn’t get engaged in it. Shortly falling asleep, she woke up a couple times and would restart the movie if it had ended. Finally, after what seemed like days she finally heard the voice saying they were landing. Stretching she groaned hearing her body crack, and got up when they officially landed. Walking out and going to get her luggage, she went to get something to eat and a drink She joined the call back to see that Karl was also in the call along with Dream. “Hey guys, I landed.” She spoke up, and she got a response from Callahan first, and Karl soon unmuted, “That’s good, I hope things go well.” He said, while Dream finally unmuted, “I was about to head to bed, but I’m glad you made it safely.” He said, before he muted again going back to whatever it was he was doing. Karl and Y/N spoke for a bit, till she got a message from Tommy saying he was here. 

Leaving the call, she walked out and looked around for the tall teenager, and finally spotted him looking at his phone with his face covered by a mask. “Hello Tommy.” She said, and Tommy looked up from his phone, seeing the girl approach him without a mask, figuring it was because she had food and a drink. Walking over to her, he pulled her into a hug, “Hello Y/N, I can’t wait to brag to George that I met you before him.” He said while the girl rolled her eyes, as someone grabbed her luggage that she was struggling to bring as her hands were full from the drink and food. “I bet.” She said, and they all got into his car, as she was full on jet lagged. “You can sleep, I’ll wake you up when we get there.” The older male spoke up, and she thanked him, closing her eyes to let the sleep consume her. Feeling herself being picked up, she groaned a bit but kept her eyes closed wanting to go back to sleep.

Hearing muffled voices she could decipher some of the sentences, but the rest were just gibberish to her, “Let her sleep, I’ll wake her up when I get back.” She heard someone say, before she fell back asleep. George looked down at the sleeping girl and rolled his eyes, “First day here and she’s already getting treated like a princess.” He muttered under his breath sarcastically, as he had to carry her into the guest room. Getting up and leaving, he couldn’t help but think of what was to come. After 6 hours of hanging out, George walked into his apartment, and was shocked to see Y/N on the couch watching some random movie. “Hello Georgie.” She spoke, and George just looked at her, “Seems like you’ve made yourself at home.” He said walking over to the couch and sat down beside her, keeping his distance. Y/N looked over at him and her lips tugged up into a smirk, “What are you smirking about?” George asked, looking over at her.

“A little birdie told me that you said you’d give me a night to remember.” She told him, and George froze before he looked over at her once more, “I’m going to kill Sapnap.” He said gritting his teeth, and Y/N shrugged, turning her attention to the movie. “Why don’t you give me a night to remember then Georgie? Hm?” George now clenched his jaw as he turned his head grabbing Y/N’s jaw forcefully making her look over at him. “Someone’s being a bit cocky.” George said, and Y/N just looked at him and groaned when George moved his hand down wrapping it around her neck. “Not so cocky now, are we?” He teased, leaning forwards and chuckled into her ear. Y/N was genuinely shocked at how quick he switched. “It’s the first day, and you’re already wanting me to fuck the shit out of you.” He mumbled, and Y/N shivered, letting out a soft whine.

“Don’t act like you don’t want to.” She bit back, and George just looked at her before laughing dryly, “Who said I don’t want to?” He told her, as he grabbed some of her hair, forcing her head to lean back. Tightening his grip around her neck she whimpered out, and closed her eyes, clenching her thighs together. George noticed this and smirked, “Someone’s enjoying this.” He said, and Y/N was about to let out some curses but she bit her tongue to hold herself back. Moving his hand away from her throat, he started unbuckling his belt while Y/N watched him in a daze. “Stop staring and strip.” He demanded and Y/N immediately obeyed, stripping off her clothes. George looked at her body, and he bit his lips, “Come on then.” He said patting his now bare lap and Y/N quickly straddled his lap. 

“Since you’ve been so rude every time we talk, maybe it’s time I fuck some sense into you.” George whispered to her, as he grabbed her hips lifting her up so she could easily slide down onto his dick. “You’re on the pill right?” He asked, and Y/N just nodded her head, before she let out a loud moan at the feeling of George stretching her out. He leaned his head back, letting out a slight groan at the feeling. Tightening his grip on her hips when she tried to, she groaned, “Why?” She whined, and George just leaned forward moving her hair out of the way as he kissed the back of her neck, “You are to stay like this until I feel like fucking you.” He told her, and Y/N shivered at the kiss only listening because she enjoyed this feeling. “Such a good girl, I figured you would be a brat since you act like one.” His voice rang through her mind, and Y/N just whimpered leaning her head back on his shoulder.

“George, please I can’t wait any longer.” She begged, and George just smirked before he lifted her off of him, and threw her on the other side of his couch. Y/N yelped as she was thrown, before she had the chance to raise up George had a hold of her hips making her ass stick up in the air. Pushing down on her back so she was perfectly arching her back, he was holding onto her hips making sure he left bruises. Slamming into her, Y/N moaned out loudly, gripping one of the stray pillows that was near her. Biting her bottom lip, George kept relentlessly pounding into her while Y/N was now a blabbering mess. George enjoyed this as he reached forwards grabbing a handful of her hair and tugged on it. “You look so beautiful like this, so sweaty for me.” He teased, while Y/N just let out an incoherent ‘fuck you’. 

Not liking this, George brought his hand up and slammed it down onto her ass. Letting out a small scream, Y/N felt herself grow closer, and George reached around now toying with her clit. He himself was feeling close to his climax, and Y/N could tell from how sloppy his thrusts were getting. Using the hand that had her hair in it, he moved his hand up grabbing her neck bringing her up so she was against his chest. “Fuck George-” She muttered, leaning her head back against George’s shoulder much like earlier. George gave sloppy kisses along her jawline and neck, as they both let out a loud groan. Y/N mumbled words, and George let out a quick, “Fuck” as they both felt themself cum. Pulling out, George watched as some of it leaked out and onto her thighs.

Wiping away the sweat that was on his forehead, he picked her up, “Have you seen the bathroom?” He asked Y/N, who only shook her head, “You’re about to see it now.” He told her as the two made their way into the bathroom. It had a shower, and a bathtub, “Pick which one.” He told her, and Y/N looked between both and pointed to the tub, “I would’ve chosen the shower if it weren’t for how my legs could give out at any moment.” She whispered embarrassed, and George chuckled as he sat her down on the side of the tub, her feet in the tub. “Let me how you want the water to feel.” He said, turning it on and Y/N waited till it felt good, and she nodded, “That’s good.” She said, as she sunk down into the tub.

George smiled at her, as he went over to the cabinet under the sink to grab the bubble mixture. Pouring some into the water, he watched as Y/N mixed it around which formed bubbles. Sinking down into the water, he brought Y/N over to his body, and let her relax against him. “Don’t tell Dream or Sapnap, they had a bet. I really don’t want to lose.” He said, while Y/N lightly laughed at his words, as he massaged her shoulders. “I’m still going to be here for 3 more months, so they are bound to know it happened at one point.” She shrugged, and George hummed in agreement.

[mooni-bunni]

AOT with a Black S/O

A/N: There are SO many characters I want to do so this is definitely going to be a part one. Please know that I’m going off of MY ✨black experience✨ so if I mention something that you don’t do or experience, then idk, write your own. 🤨

CW: Modern AU, Black!Reader, Reader is female oriented,

TW: some light racism mentions.

Eren Jaeger

I’m going to start this off by saying Eren is completely into ethnic women.

If it’s not the way your skin glows under the summer sun, it’s definitely the goddamn brown eyes that are just BEAUTIFUL MAN.

He won’t say it, but he is such a nerd for learning more about your culture. Learns a lot about black history and excitedly tells you the new stuff he learned. He gets so happy when he learns about inventions by black people too.

He gets really mad about a lot of social issues though. He’s a really good listener when it comes to you voicing your feelings about something that’s happened in the community. Definitely an unapologetic activist.

Take him to a predominantly black church, watch him be all awkward but tapping his toes. He’ll tell you after that he really enjoyed it and had a lot of fun. He may not be feeling the Holy Ghost, but he is definitely going with you on sunday just to enjoy it with you

Over all, he just loves you so much, he gets to experience so,etching new every single day and he loves it. Especially when it comes to music, food, and clothing. Dress him up please, he likes it. Use him as a wig stand too.

Armin Arlert

Please, he was doing research on black culture before you were even dating. 🤨🖐🏾

When you started dating, you were definitely surprised by how much he actually knows about black culture. It’s all because he wanted to make sure he never says anything to you that makes you upset. If he has questions about something, he is going right to those books and the internet. He’s also not afraid to ask you questions but he would prefer to not burden you with the responsibility of educating him.

If you grew up in a predominantly white neighborhood, he tries his best to make you feel comfortable about being your most authentic self and not washing yourself down for him. He doesn’t like it when you hold yourself back or fix your speech so that he can understand you better, he’ll fight you to be yourself. USE YOUR AAVE AND TEACH HIM.

He really likes the way you talk. He takes note of any little inflectional accented letters in the words you speak. He will use words like “bussin” and “Chile” in the wrong way, so please just… stop him, he’s trying his best.

He’s also really into African American protective hairstyles and why they are important

Definitely sits down with you and helps you with your hair. He’s not the best with it, but he is definitely helpful. Like he’ll at least hold stuff for you or let you use his hand as the pallet for the grease or gel. If you’re a wig wearer, he likes being the model while you shape it. If you’ve got an Afro, he’s buying you the cutest bonnets to wear at night.

Mikasa Ackerman

The thing she loves so much about you is how she’s able to swap cultural experiences with you. 🥺

She grew up in a half Asian household and has a lot of things to share. The fact that she gets to mix her culture with yours is incredible to her. Especially with food because traditional Japanese dishes with traditional African American foods is fun to combine

She is really into r&b music, too. Swapping music with her is so much fun because she finds some new artists she’s never heard of before. She really likes Destiny’s Child

Asks you a lot of questions, too. It’s always light hearted and she means so well. She wants to know more about your family, the dynamic, what kinds of struggles you went through, the celebrations.

Bring her to parties and family functions, she is a visual and hands on learner.

Calls you beautiful every single day. There’s not a single thing about you that she doesn’t love.

Jean Kirschtein

Jean definitely gets quite the culture shock when you first start living together.

Mainly because of the food. He is not used to any cuisine that as a little spice in it. The first time you cool all the fixings for him, he is overwhelmed. It smells so good and some is familiar, but he’s never had them in this way.

He’s eating all of it anyways honey. He’s telling you it’s BUSSIN. Every fuckin meal, bro, he is saying it. Y’all can’t even go to cookouts because he says it so loud, tell him to STOP. (But don’t because it sounds funny and he’s just trying to express his love for soul food.)

OH AND DANCING. BRO. He learns a lot about how dances were ripped off from black people and he asks you to teach him the correct way to do it, if you know how. If not, he’ll happily teach you. He loves the history of it, too.

He is very active as an ally and does a lot of work to make sure the community you guys live in is accepting and safe for you and everyone else.

It really does take him a minute to get into the swing of daily life, but he is so happy he met you and that you let him in.

Sasha Braus

You already know I’m going to say food with this girl.

The way she is tearing up a plate the first time you cook food for her is a little animalistic. She licks that shit CLEAN. Some soul food at a party is going to be nonexistent if you bring her.

She may not be the brightest girl, but movies are definitely her thing. She likes it when you show her some movies directed by black people like Jordan Peele or Tyler Perry. One of her favorite movies is Dream Girls.

She also asks a lot of questions. (Ahem, her with Onyankopon…) It’s always her trying to learn more but they sometimes come off as a little uhhhhh… you know…. Like that. Don’t worry though, explain things to her and she is immediately apologetic for even asking.

You might have to teach her a few things though, I’m not gonna lie.

Take her to a family reunion or a Juneteenth celebration party, trust me she’ll enjoy herself.

Levi Ackerman

Surprisingly the thing he enjoys the best is the music.

You’d think with his classical tea loving ass, he’d be a little weary with the music, but no! He actually really likes old hip hop and rap. New age is not his favorite, but he likes artist like Tupac, Biggie, Jay Z, Old Kanye. Don’t be surprised to see him rapping randomly. I’ll stand by this.

He’s also really good with hair. Like surprisingly good with it. Like, he could actually just do your hair and you will probably never have to go to a salon ever.

He saw you struggling with yours one morning and noticed how expensive it was for you to get yours done, so he literally went out to any black owned salon and asked if they could teach him how it’s done. For weeks he just spent his free time learning how to do textured hair, which products were good, which ones were harmful, how to style, all of it. He came home one day and saw you booking an appointment to get yours done and told you he could do it. Success.

He also learns your favorite soul food meals. Spends time with your family to learn how you like it.

Overall, Levi isn’t great with words but he shows you he loves you by doing these extravagant things for your that’s how you know he cares about you and how important your heritage is.

A/N: this was so cute wahhh. Idk why I’m worried about being canceled when I’m black- also sorry for any typos I miss.

[jikookiekosmos]

Make Me || pjm

➥Pairing: dom!jimin/sub!reader, ceo!jimin, boss!jimin/employee!reader

➥Summary: After a bad breakup, you decide to go out one night and drink your sorrows away - that is, until you see your now ex-boyfriend there with someone clinging to his arm. To get your mind off of things, you go back to your job after hours; what you don’t expect is for your boss and CEO of the company, Park Jimin, to show up and offer you help in ways you didn’t know you needed.

➥Genre: smut, fluff, slight angst, mutual pining

➥Rating: 18+

➥Words: ~15.3k

➥Content Warnings: mentions of cheating, making out, marking/biting, dirty talk, cursing, sub!reader, dom!jimin, some bdsm elements (reader’s hands are bound during parts of it), slight exhibitionism, hair pulling, safe word (jimin has a consent kink, we love to see it), oral (f. receiving), fingering, slight spanking, jimin has a sir kink, jimin calls the reader princess a lot, body worship (jimin really likes the reader’s thighs), multiple orgasms, slight handjob, slight oral (m. receiving), reader fawns over jimin’s tattoo (we all know the one), unprotected sex (reader is on the pill), rough sex, possessive!jimin, cumming inside, praise, aftercare, jimin is soft for the reader, they also banter and it’s cute, also let’s all have a moment of silence for jimin’s desk

A/N: ok so I had a little bit of a hard time finishing this one because I felt like I might be getting repetitive or boring, etc. and I was unhappy with how it was turning out for a while and thought I may not actually be able to complete it. BUT I finally finished it and I hope anyone who reads it enjoys it! Please let me know what you think, if you’d like~

As always, special thank you to @dntaewithluv​ for always supporting me and offering encouragement (being my biggest hype-person particularly for this work), and for also basically being my beta reader for everything. Especially helping me catch my typos, you are truly a blessing and I’m very grateful for you. ❤

➥Masterlist

⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰

It was Thursday night. You typically didn’t go out except during the weekends, but you thought fuck it, you were heartbroken and needed some fun.

You had decided to go to the bar near where you worked, only a 10 minute or so drive away. Your old friend from college met you there, since you wanted to catch up with her.

Both of you were chatting and having a good time, and had been for about half an hour, before it happened. Across the room, you spotted the last person you wanted to see: your ex, as of very recently. And he wasn’t by himself; he had someone clinging to his arm, laughing obnoxiously loud at whatever he’d just said.

As he grinned down at the obviously drunken girl that was attached to him, you felt a dull pain in your chest. The two of you hadn’t even been broken up properly for a week and he was already off dating someone else. It didn’t surprise you, really, considering you broke up because he cheated on you in the first place, but still seeing it in person like this hurt.

You wasted almost a year of your life with this person only for him to go and betray you for more than half of your time together. He’d been mentally checked out of the relationship long before you ended it, and even though you saw it, you didn’t want to acknowledge it. You didn’t want to let go because you thought maybe he could change, maybe deep down he did love you like he said he did.

One person had tried to convince you otherwise, but you didn’t listen. Of all the people it could be, it was your boss who tried to talk some common sense into you.

Park Jimin, CEO of the Park & Jeon law firm. This man was your boss of 2 years now, and also the man you’d had the biggest crush on since you first laid eyes on him. It was, of course, an unrequited crush, and even if the feelings were mutual, dating someone you worked with – especially if that person is your boss – has always been a taboo sort of topic. So you never acted on it, you just kept it to yourself and swallowed down any feelings of hope whenever something might happen.

You briefly recalled something that had happened a few weeks ago at the office, one night when you decided to stay late after a fight with your – then – boyfriend.

⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰

Jimin was about to leave to head home when he noticed you were still typing away at your desk, working your way through the mountain of files he had stacked there earlier in the afternoon. It was already 20 minutes past when you were supposed to leave, but the way you were situated at your desk gave him the impression you weren’t planning on going anywhere soon.

“Y/N,” he called to you, immediately making you wipe your eyes with the back of your hand. You didn’t want him to know you’d been crying earlier.

But, of course, as with most things, Park Jimin could always tell.

You heard rather than saw him walk over to your desk, aware of his presence beside you when he stopped. When you didn’t answer him he sighed and gently swiveled your chair around so you would look at him.

“Why haven’t you gone home yet,” he asked, his tone level. His eyebrows were somewhat furrowed as he took in your countenance now that he was closer and could see you had definitely been crying earlier.

You sniffled. “I really need to get these files done.”

Jimin’s face told you he wasn’t buying it. He looked at the giant mass of paper on your desk. “These files? All of them?”

You nodded. He pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Y/N, what’s wrong?”

“What do you mean, everything’s fine-”

“Don’t bullshit me,” Jimin cut you off. His sudden firmness caught you off guard so you didn’t say more and just waited for him to continue.

“Did something happen? Between you and him?”

You nodded again, although this time a bit more hesitantly. Jimin sighed, running a hand through his hair.

“Honestly, Y/N, I don’t see why you put up with this guy. He’s not- look, you’re sad more often than not and it’s usually because of him.”

“But my work performance hasn’t suffered,” you said it quietly, almost expecting him to not hear it. But he did.

He leaned closer and rested both hands on the armrests of your chair, almost like he was caging you in.

“Do you actually think I only care about how well you perform at work,” he asked you, a frown very prominent on his face.

You weren’t sure how to respond so you didn’t. Jimin stared you down as you sat there waiting for him to say something else.

 “I care about you as a person, Y/N. You’re more than just an employee, you’re- look, I may be your boss but I’m still a human being. I don’t only see you as a machine that churns out work when I ask you to. Of course, I value all the hard work you do, but I also value you.”

Your eyes welled up with fresh tears as you listened to every word he said. It was something you’d needed to hear in some capacity and hadn’t for a while. Not from anyone, and certainly not from the person you needed it from the most, the person who was the cause of your current emotional state.

Before you could realize what you were doing, you hugged Jimin. Your sudden movement startled him and it took a few seconds for him to return the hug, even though it was just a light pat on the back.

“Thank you,” you wiped away your tears as you settled back into your chair, watching as Jimin moved back and straightened his posture. “It’s nice to hear I’m valued in some way.” You offered him a small smile, but he didn’t return it.

“Do you not…does he not tell you that he cares for you?” Jimin’s tone had dropped into a tone you didn’t recognize.

You shook your head. “It’s not that he doesn’t it’s just…well he says he loves me so I guess it’s implied, right?”

Jimin’s frown deepened. “Y/N-”

“It’s ok, we just had a little fight, I’m fine, I promise.” You tried to give him a bigger smile in hopes he’d take it as genuine.

You knew better than anyone else, though, that Jimin could see through you as if you were a delicate piece of glass.

Jimin searched your eyes for a moment more before sighing again and turning to the side, placing his hands in his pockets.

“I know it’s not really my place,” he said as he looked out the window behind your desk, “but you deserve better. Much better.”

His words made your heart start thumping faster, a feeling you hadn’t experienced in a long time.

“Go home. You can finish these tomorrow.” Without sparing you another glance, Jimin turned and walked back into his office that was connected to yours.

That night, as you drove home, all the feelings for Jimin that you’d worked so hard to bury started resurfacing. You made up with your boyfriend that night, thinking that maybe bringing your feelings for him to the forefront of your mind might fix that.

It didn’t.

⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰

So, here you were now: back at work after hours, trying to get your mind off of everything in your life that was confusing the fuck out of you. Your recent break-up and your feelings for your boss who was way too attractive for his own good marked the top of that list.

You had excused yourself, telling your friend that you remembered you had really important work you needed to finish and that the two of you would have to take a raincheck for another time. She looked concerned but didn’t press the issue, and for that you were grateful.

Luckily for you, there was an important case that was due the end of the following week, and you’d been too distracted to make any real progress on it. You decided to try and knock as much of it out as you could tonight.

Which, unfortunately for you, proved to be more difficult than you thought, since you couldn’t find the files you needed. You searched every corner of your office, and even Jimin’s office, but to no avail. The files were nowhere to be seen.

You’d been back at the office for maybe 2 hours before you finally caved and called Jimin. You’d never called him outside of normal working hours, so you weren’t sure how this would go.

To your surprise, he picked up after the first ring.

“Y/N?” Jimin’s tone sounded surprised, something you didn’t hear often at all. You couldn’t blame him; you were calling him at 8:42 P.M. on a Thursday so he had to be wondering what you could possibly want.

“Hi yeah it’s me, sorry to bother you, sir,” you threw in the last bit without thinking as you shuffled through the papers on your desk a second time. 

“What’s wrong? Are you ok?”

His genuine concern made you pause for a second, grip on your phone tightening. You were way too emotional for this right now, but you cleared your throat and composed yourself.

“Yes I’m fine, I just had a work related question.”

You could almost picture him nodding on the other side of the phone, his face turning to stone again. “Ok, what is it?”

“You know that really important case due the end of next week?”

“Yeah, what about it?”

“Where are the rest of the case files? I don’t think you left them on my desk-“

“Hang on, where are you right now?” 

You groaned with frustration because you didn’t really have the time – nor the want – to play 20 questions with Jimin right now. You were in a shitty enough mood as it was after seeing your ex with that bitch on his arm.

“Jimin, please just tell me-”

“Answer me.”

The authority in his tone made a shiver run down your spine unconsciously. You had no choice but to obey.

“I’m at work.”

A few seconds of silence. “Why are you at work this late?”

You sighed. “I came in to try and get some more work done on the case.”

“But it’s late, you really don’t need to be at the office. We’ve talked about you working after hours-”

“I know but just-” you broke off to let out another frustrated sigh “Look I just really need to be here right now, ok?”

You usually never challenged his authority, so as you waited for him to respond, you imagined he was probably tonguing his cheek, like you’ve seen him do countless times before.

“Fine. The case files are in the safe in my office.” Without another word he hung up.

Happy to finally know where the stupid files were, you walked through Jimin’s office again and made your way over to his safe.

As you crouched down in front of it to enter the code, it dawned on you that this was a new safe. One that you’d never seen before.

In other words, you didn’t know the code.

You slumped down onto the floor in front of the safe and wrapped your arms around your knees. You felt like crying because there’s no way in hell you were calling Jimin back, but you were determined to not leave this office unless you’d done something you needed to do.

So you just sat there, hugging yourself as you tried to figure out all the possible solutions for this mess you were in. And not just your current situation, but your life situation too. With your ex, with everything.

You’d probably been sitting in Jimin’s office for 10 minutes before you heard a noise outside. You shot up quickly, not sure if it was just the wind outside or if someone was in the building. You grabbed onto the edge of Jimin’s desk when you heard footsteps approaching.

The sound of a key turning the lock to the office door is what finally brought you to your senses. Jimin opened the door and there he stood, still in his work attire just minus his suit jacket, with his sleeves now rolled up and his tie somewhat loosened around his neck.

He pushed a hand through his silver strands of hair when he saw you. Oh god.

Jimin sighed. “Y/N, why are you here?”

You blinked, not even thinking about what you were wearing until now, when you were looking down at the floor. Oh god (again).

You answered him. “Um...I’m looking for the files?”

You swear you saw him roll his eyes, even in the dim light of the office. He strolled over to his desk and turned on the lamp there, now just a few feet away from you.

“No, I mean why are you here. At work. Alone, at night.” 

You couldn’t think of a convincing enough lie, and you didn’t want to lie to him anyway, so you told him the first thing you could think of.

“I just had to get away for a bit. Bury myself in my work. You know how I get.” You were still looking at the ground, very aware of how much of your legs were showing thanks to the skirt you’d chosen to wear.

“Hm,” he hummed, crossing his arms as he looked you up and down. You felt a small blush rise on your cheeks. 

“Why did you need to get away?”

“That’s personal, first of all, secondly, why are you here?” You crossed your arms and took a step toward him then so now you were in front of the middle of the desk.

Jimin didn’t back down from your challenge. “Since when do you care about me knowing personal details about you?”

“I uh-,” well shit, he had you there. Up until now, Jimin had known pretty much everything about your personal life that you’re not even willing to share with most people.

Jimin strolled over to where he was standing in front of you, his arms still crossed. You gulped as you watched the clearly defined muscles in his forearms move as he repositioned his arms.

“What are you hiding from me,” he said it more as a statement than a question, in a low tone.

“N-Nothing,” you stammered, definitely giving away that there was something you were hiding. He arched an eyebrow as he looked you up and down again. You felt hot under his gaze.

“Hm, I don’t think I believe you,” he responded as he inched closer to you. 

“Well, you also never told me why you were here,” you challenged. “Don���t you think it’s fair to answer at least one of my questions?”

He chuckled then, giving you a sly smirk. Your heart skipped a beat. 

“Fine, I’ll tell you. I knew you didn’t have the password for the new safe, so I came to help you.”

Wait. Pause. Huh? Jimin came to help you? The thought surprised you, and it wasn’t like he was heartless or anything, but him coming to work after hours to help you with something not super important was...what?

“Why did you do that,” your voice was quiet as you were more-so asking yourself than him, but he heard it anyway. 

“You’d be here all hours of the night if I didn’t. So you’re right, I do know how you get.” His eyes were staring into yours and suddenly you felt very small.

Just how much did he really pay attention to...?

“So,” he uncrossed his arms, now placing his hands into his pockets. If you reached out just barely you could touch his chest – that’s how close he was. “Let’s get to work then, yeah?”

You blinked, taken aback. Was he serious about helping?

Apparently so because he turned on his heel and walked over to the safe, crouching down to unlock it. He came back holding some files and dropped them onto his desk.

“I’ll give you the code some other time but for now,” he pulled out a chair for you to sit beside him, “let’s get what we can done tonight.

You nodded and both got to work.

You’d been working for maybe 10 minutes before anyone spoke again.

“So, why the, uh, choice of attire?” You glanced over to see Jimin scanning you with his eyes, letting them linger on your legs that were currently crossed.

Fuck, you forgot you’d changed into something definitely not work appropriate. You were wearing a tight tank top and a miniskirt that just barely covered your ass.

“Well,” you started to say, turning away to hide the blush that you knew had to be there, “I was going to the bar with my friend, but then I-” you paused then, catching yourself before you told him what really happened.

Jimin’s eyebrow raised. “Y/N? You what?”

“I, um, remembered that I needed to work on this so I left.” You gave him what you hoped was a convincing smile.

He hummed and started flipping through the papers in front of you again so you had no way of knowing if he believed you or not.

“Did you only go with your friend?” He wasn’t looking at you, instead it looked like he was intensely concentrating on the task at hand.

“Y-yeah. It was just gonna be a girl’s night thing. Why do you ask?”

Jimin shuffled the papers, lining them up on the desk. “No reason, just curious. Thought maybe your boyfriend might go with you.”

You flinched and luckily (you hoped) Jimin didn’t catch it.

You hadn’t told Jimin about the break up yet, considering you’d been wallowing in your own sorrow about it too much. And you knew already how much Jimin...disliked your ex, for lack of a better word. So you didn’t feel it was important to mention, at least not yet, anyway.

And deep down some part of you thought maybe he wouldn’t care anyway, so why bother?

“Yeah, no, it was just her and me.”

“Hm, well then,” he stacked the papers and turned toward you ever so slightly. “Since you had to leave the bar, why don’t we drink some here?”

You stared at him, dumbfounded. “Sir, what-”

“I keep alcohol in a stash under my desk. I work late nights sometimes too, you know,” there was a tiny hint of a smile but it disappeared before you could really appreciate it. Damn.

“And I’m the owner so I can do whatever I want, which includes drinking at work if I’m off the clock.” He pulled out a glass of something, you weren’t sure what (rum? whiskey? you didn’t know but you wanted it) and two glasses, placing them on the desk.

“Wait...I’m allowed to drink, too?”

Jimin chuckled and you loved the sound. You never got to hear this man as anything other than professional so you were enjoying this a lot.

“Of course you can. You’re off the clock too, and you’re putting in overtime, I think you deserve a drink.”

Well what were you gonna do, say no?

“Thank you, sir,” you politely accepted the glass he handed you. You tasted the drink and it was rum, but it was one you liked. You knew you’d need to be careful though, because the last thing you want is to get drunk at work with your insanely hot boss.

...ok maybe you wanted it a little, but you know.

You both continued working, drinking and casually chatting while you did. The atmosphere overall was just really nice, and you got the work done a lot faster than you thought considering you originally figured it would just be you working alone.

When you were done, you walked to the front of Jimin’s desk and stacked the papers neatly on top, almost in the middle of it.

You turned and gave him a big smile, proud of the work you had done. Your brain was swimming with excitement from completing your task but also from being a little tipsy and also being in the presence of Jimin all at once.

To your surprise, he smiled back, but only for a moment.

“Now that we’ve finished what you came here for,” he raised his glass, “let’s get to the next important matter at hand, shall we?”

He was still raising his glass so you clinked yours with his, casually leaning on the desk, almost sitting on it but not quite.

Yeah you were definitely feeling the alcohol now, which meant you’d be more confident and daring which could potentially be bad but right now Tipsy You doesn’t give a shit. 

“And what would that important matter be, Mr. Park?” You sipped from your glass after your impromptu toast. He did the same, watching you the whole time. When he brought his arm back down, there was a bit of a smirk adorning his features.

Hm. Well. That was new.

“The matter, Ms. Y/L/N,” he stated as he sat the empty glass on the edge of his desk, also stepping closer to you in the process, “is that you still haven’t told me what you’re hiding.”

You sat your glass down next to his and crossed your arms. “With all due respect, I still don’t really think that’s any of your business.”

There was silence again, before Jimin let out a wry chuckle, still smirking. Apparently alcohol helped him loosen up as well.

“Tell me what it is you’re hiding from me.” The tone was authoritative and it almost made you give in.

Almost.

You held your ground and gave him a sly smile of your own, which seemed to confuse him if his face was anything to go by. You opened your mouth and let the two words fall out as if it was nothing.

“Make me.”

In the dim light you saw something flash in Jimin’s eyes as they widened, and you suddenly felt a little scared. But the scared feeling was outweighed by the excitement you felt throughout your whole body.

“You wanna run that by me again?” His tone had changed into a register you’d never heard from him before and you realized that you may be veering into dangerous territory now and should probably stop-

“You heard me, sir,” you responded, clearly dragging out the word at the end. “If you want to know what I’m ‘hiding’ you’ll have to make me tell you.”

He stepped forward once more, to where you were basically chest to chest now. He stared down at you and you suddenly no longer felt the urge to talk back.

“Oh trust me, I can make you. I have my ways,” he let his gaze trail down to look at your lips then back up to your eyes. He ran his thumb along your bottom lip, the movement so quick you almost didn’t catch it.

One thing to know about you: you never back down from a challenge.

“Why don’t you stop talking big and just show me already? What are you gonna do, Mr. Park?” You could almost feel the heat radiating off of him now as you continued, “Tie me up?”

You heard what might’ve been a low growl come from him and then he was wrapping his arms around you before you could process it. Unlike what you thought, though, he wasn’t doing it to hold you. You heard as some papers shuffled behind you before he moved away and back into his original position.

“W-what are you doing,” you asked, looking at him now and his eyes were intense. You’d never seen a stare like that come from him and you’d seen a lot in your time of working here.

“Just making some room,” was his blunt answer.

“Making room for wha-”

You barely got the words out before you were being lifted off the ground, his hands holding you up by your thighs, just underneath your ass. You gasped and wound your arms around his neck, out of surprise but also because of instinct since you thought you might fall.

He sat you down on the desk then, now in a clean area where no papers were placed. He removed your arms from around his neck and put a hand on either side of you, watching you closely as you were starting to breathe more rapidly.

Oh you were so fucked.

“You see,” Jimin said as he stood in front of you, moving your legs apart so he could get closer. “I own this desk you’re sitting on right now.”

As if to emphasize his point, he slapped one of his hands against the surface of the desk, right beside your thigh. You gulped.

“By extension, I also own everything on it.” Jimin was staring at you through half lidded eyes. He got even closer still, close enough now where if you barely moved your lips you’d be kissing him.

What a dangerous thought that was.

“And right now, princess,” his voice had dropped into a more sultry tone and you were drinking him in more and more with each passing second. “That includes you.”

Before you could even react, he pushed you back to where you were laying on the desk, with your legs still hanging off as he was standing in between them. Your skirt had hiked up around your thighs during the interaction, and you didn’t notice it until you felt him brush his fingers across one. 

“You know,” Jimin went on as he loomed over you now, the long end of his tie landing on your chest. “You’re playing a dangerous game.”

“Am I?” You deliberately questioned him, even though you were at his mercy already. You had already pushed this far, so why not push further. You were tingling all over, from the alcohol you were sure, but also from the overwhelming presence that is Park Jimin.

You hadn’t felt this way in a long time, and you were determined to chase that feeling as long as you could.

You had been absentmindedly playing with the end of his tie that you could reach, but you opted instead to now try to wrap your legs around him to pull him closer, your body basically acting on its own accord. But it was if he knew what you might try and do, because he suddenly had a vise grip on both of your thighs, pulling them apart more.

You let out a small whine, feeling so exposed under him despite still being covered. 

“Let me explain something to you because I don’t think you understand,” Jimin spoke again, leaning over you even more now, his grip on your thighs tightening. “You’re not in control here. You gave up that control the second you questioned my authority.”

You gulped as he raised one of his hands to caress your cheek, the soft action briefly making you forget the position you were in - caged on top of your boss’ desk with him in between your thighs.

You didn’t forget for long though because that same hand travelled up further, burying itself into your hair and giving it a gentle tug, the surprise making you jolt forward.

You felt Jimin’s lips ghosting over your throat then, but you couldn’t look down at him due to the hold he had on your hair.

“I have you completely at my mercy.” He said, his voice low. He placed a single, soft kiss to your throat and you whined again. 

“And I have to say,” he practically growled out, his grip in your hair tightening, “you look quite lovely like this, submitting all control to me.”

You were already so wet and could feel yourself getting hotter everywhere and you knew this now had the potential to turn into something it probably shouldn’t. But also you were literally pinned underneath your hot boss on his desk under his control so like...what’s a person to do, yeah?

“Nothing to say, princess? You sure were eager to talk earlier.” He nosed along your jawline now, and all you wanted to do was reach out and touch him somewhere, it didn’t really matter where. And god the pet name, you felt like you could just die, but like in the best way possible.

You didn’t really have the chance to contemplate reaching out to touch him, though, because Jimin stood back up and captured both your wrists in one hand, placing them over your head.

“I’ve been thinking,” he started, his other hand going to his tie, “and I actually would like to tie you up.”

You gasped as his grip on your wrists tightened experimentally, him looking over your face as he tried to gauge your reaction.

“Of course I won’t do anything without your consent,” he used his thumb to rub along the underside of one of your wrists he was holding, “so I need you to tell me.”

Your heart fluttered at the fact that despite him being in control and clearly being the dominant one in the situation, he still wouldn’t cross any boundary you weren’t comfortable with.

Were you comfortable with being tied up? You fucking bet.

“Do it,” you breathed out. His hand around his tie froze.

He started tsk, tsk, tsking at you. “Oh, Y/N. It seems you still don’t understand.”

His grip tightened again around your wrists, making you yelp more out of surprise than anything else. He leaned down to where his lips were just hovering above yours.

“If you want something,” Jimin said, his tone low, “then I need to hear you beg me for it.”

You understood then entirely what this dynamic was and had to think about if you actually were comfortable with this. It was unlike anything you’d ever dealt with before, so it was new and exciting.

And as it was with anything else, Tipsy You craved excitement.

“Please,” you said barely above a whisper. And that was all Jimin needed.

He leaned up and you watched as he swiftly took off his tie with only one hand as he looked down at you, the tie now hanging loosely from his palm.

“When I let go of your wrists, don’t move,” he commanded. Maybe on another day you’d challenge it to see what he’d do, but for now you did exactly as you were told. 

He wound the tie around your wrists, giving it a firm tug when he was done, checking to make sure that you couldn’t get out but that it wasn’t too tight either.

He leaned back to admire his handiwork, his eyes scanning over every inch of your body as you were now stretched out and bound at the wrists. You imagined you probably were a sight: hair splayed out, cheeks flushed, chest rapidly rising and falling with your excited breathing.

“You look so perfect like this,” he said, almost too quiet for you to hear. He stroked his fingers along the inside of your thigh. You shuddered at his touch.

“Perfect princess, all laid out for me.” His fingers kept traveling upwards, inching closer and closer to where you wanted them, playing with the hem of your skirt.

“Now, what should I do with you, hm?” Jimin switched gears then, his hands began traveling along your sides, his fingers dancing around your ribcage as they travelled upwards.

“Should I play with you like this?” He started rubbing his hands up and down your arms, trying to go over every place he could touch. Well, every place except places you wanted him to touch.

He looked up then, almost like he was trying to find something. An evil grin covered his features.

He placed an arm around you, his palm under your back as he lifted you up so you were sitting again. Your arms were now in front of you, still bound.

“Up,” he commanded, tugging on your binds. You got up, your legs a little wobbly. He walked you over to his window that overlooked the city, the blinds drawn as they usually were.

He wrapped an arm around your waist as he opened the blinds with his unoccupied hand. The city looked beautiful from up here, and as you were looking out at everything, you didn’t feel him move away.

You didn’t know until you felt him pressing against your back. 

“Arms up,” he told you, and you obeyed without hesitation. You were now pressed up against the window, your arms above your head, wrists tied, and Jimin behind you.

Oh fuck.

“Imagine if people below could see you right now. See you all pretty on display like this.” His chin was moving on your shoulder as he spoke, one hand curled around your waist. 

You didn’t know where his other hand was until he snaked it into your hair again, pulling tighter than he ever had. Your head fell backwards, exposing your neck to him.

“I’ve never told you,” he started as he placed a kiss on the side of your neck, “but I love when you wear your hair up. I can see your neck and it’s always so inviting, just asking to be marked.”

“But now,” he continued as he travelled lower, “I love that you have your hair down, because I can use it however I want.” He pulled again as if for emphasis, and you let out a quiet moan.

Jimin paused. You held your breath, not sure what to expect next.

He turned you around then, having your back pinned against the window now.

His hands were holding you against the window by your waist, grip tightening when you looked into his eyes. They held a look you’d never seen on anyone before, one that you couldn’t quite decipher. But if it did anything, it made you want to submit.

He moved one hand up to your hair again and pulled, eliciting another moan from you. At this point you didn’t bother holding back.

He groaned. “Fuck, you sound so pretty for me.”

He started kissing down your neck again then, still pressing you against the window by your waist, the glass cold on your shoulders.

“Jimin,” you pleaded. He paused and looked up at you.

“Hm? You want something?” His tone was normal, almost as if he was giving you a briefing on a case or something.

You nodded as best you could given your current position. “The window - it’s cold, please-”

You barely got the words out before he was pulling you into his chest and wrapping his arms around you. Your bound hands ended up right in front of his crotch and-

Fuck, he was hard. And knowing that made you even more aroused.

You didn’t have time to react before he pulled away again to look at you. His gaze scanned over your face, and he looked like he was contemplating what to do to you next.

“Do you have any idea how beautiful you look right now,” he rubbed one of his thumbs underneath your eye and along your cheek. “Makeup smeared, breathing stuttered, tied up and completely pliant, just waiting for me to do what I want to you. So fucked out and I’ve barely touched you yet.”

“When you look like this, Y/N,” he paused so he could lean in closer to where he was right by your ear.

He gently bit down on your earlobe before finishing his sentence in a hushed tone.

“It makes me want to ruin you”.

That sentence alone suddenly made you even more wet (and you’d been doing your damnedest to hold back but you were only so strong) and you wanted to kiss him with everything you had. You wanted to do something, it was driving you crazy. Your wrists squirmed as you tried to touch him.

Jimin noticed you struggling against your binds and moved away with a chuckle.

“Oh, princess,” he sounded, his tone almost scolding, “that’s not allowed.”

“Wha-” you broke off, not realizing how out of breath you were from just all of this, “what’s not allowed-”

He pulled one of your legs up to wrap it around him as best he could in the position you two were in, then moving that hand to hold onto you so you wouldn’t fall.

Without a warning, he used his other hand to push past your skirt since it was hiked up now, lightly brushing up against your inner thigh.

His touch was delicate, soft, but also intense and you wanted more. So, so much more.

“You’re not allowed to touch me,” Jimin finally answered, his fingers climbing higher until they were brushing lightly over your panties, against your core. You let out a small sound, something like a whimper, because holy fuck you were sensitive.

“Fuck, Jimin, please,” you threw your head back, no longer able to contain yourself and he’d barely done anything yet. You were truly at his mercy, just like he said.

He groaned again, his fingers now applying more pressure. “I love hearing you fucking beg for me.”

Since your leg was wrapped securely around him now, he used that hand that was holding you to pull you closer, cradling the back of your head. When you were barely an inch away, he finally closed the distance, allowing you what you wanted. 

His lips felt unlike anything you could have ever imagined. The kiss was rough but held all the gentleness you never would’ve associated with someone who had a presence as strong as Jimin. His hold around you tightened, and you felt like you could just melt then and there.

He bit down lightly, asking for access that you gladly gave him. The kiss lasted a while but not nearly long enough for your liking, because when he went to pull away you whined again.

When you opened your eyes, he was giving you that same cocky smirk from before. He brushed his thumb across your bottom lip again, pressing his forehead against yours while you both tried to control your breathing.

“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that,” he said. The words made you feel hot but also fluttery again like before.

“What else have you wanted to do with me,” you asked, simply because you were fucking curious and you were also still confident since not all the alcohol was out of your system yet. You were definitely sober enough to know what was happening, though, and to know that you absolutely wanted it to.

Jimin laughed, the sound so nice and so attractive at the same time. “Ah, that’s a dangerous question. Are you sure you want to know?”

You nodded as vigorously as possible. Jimin hummed at your enthusiasm.

“Well, for starters,” he said as he hovered over your lips again, “I’ve wanted to kiss you until you couldn’t breathe.”

He kissed you again, kissed you hard, but it was short-lived since he was pulling away to speak more.

“I’ve wanted to see you, all pretty and marked up for me,” he started trailing down your neck again, this time leaving a hickey on your shoulder.

“Fuck, Jimin,” you breathed out, your wrists squirming again in their binds. 

He continued, tugging on your binds, making you stop your movements.

“I’ve wanted to see you tied up, at my mercy,” he pulled again on the binds and your leg fell from around him as you wobbled forward. He steadied you then, not missing the opportunity to bury his hand in your hair once more when you were standing upright.

“I’ve wanted you to submit to me since I first laid my eyes on you,” he looked at you again through those half-lidded eyes and you felt like if you didn’t get some part of this man either in your mouth or inside of you then you were going to lose it.

“But then,” he added more softly, “You showed me how much of an independent and strong woman you are.” He kissed you and continued.

“You demonstrated how willing you are to work for what you want and how considerate you are in caring for others, even more than you care for yourself.” Jimin started backing you up, and you weren’t sure where you were going but you were along for the ride. Plus he had his hands around your waist as he guided you, so you trusted that you wouldn’t fall.

Jimin wouldn’t let you fall. Jimin wouldn’t hurt you.

These were things that if someone asked you about them an hour ago you wouldn’t know the answer, but now? With the way he was handling you, there was no way he’d ever willingly put you in danger and you knew it.

When the back of your knees hit something solid, Jimin paused and looked you in the eyes. You felt like there was a sudden shift in his behavior and it confused you.

“Jimin? What’s wrong?”

He closed his eyes and sighed before he started speaking again. “Sorry, it’s just- I can’t get over the fact that you somehow ended up with someone who doesn’t deserve you. Thinking about how he has you all to himself and doesn’t appreciate you,” his grip on your waist tightened and he was looking down at the floor.

“It drives me insane.” He brought his eyes back up to look into yours once more. You were sobering up and you realized he might be too, and it almost looked like he might be regretting what was happening.

You felt his grip loosen around your waist, and you panicked thinking he may move away. It clicked then: he thought you were still dating your ex, which was your own fault since you hadn’t told him about the breakup yet.

You didn’t want to let this moment go over a misunderstanding. Not when the man you’d been pining over for years now finally had you in his hold.

With your hands that were still bound, you desperately reached out to grab his shirt.

“Jimin, wait.”

Jimin froze but he had removed his hands from your waist. You knew you needed to act fast.

“We broke up,” you blurted out. The sudden flash in his eyes didn’t go unnoticed by you, that intense stare from before slowly coming back to life in his eyes.

“What? When?” His stare made you feel small but you needed to go through with this. You needed him to know that you wanted to be his and only his, no one else’s.

“Last week. I broke it off because…he cheated on me, but I also knew the relationship wouldn’t work. If I’d listened to you sooner, I could’ve been a lot happier.” A sad smile painted your face, one that made the expression on his soften.

“He cheated on you? What a fucking idiot,” Jimin scoffed, making you giggle. “I knew he was stupid but I mean for fuck’s sake, he had you,” Jimin wrapped his hands around yours still grasping his shirt, “and he was too fucking stupid to appreciate you the way you should be.”

Jimin removed your hands from his shirt and repositioned his own around your waist again, pushing you against the desk more. He leaned down to where his lips were a mere inch away from yours, causing yours to automatically part the faintest bit.

“I’ll make sure you never go unappreciated again,” he said against your lips before kissing you with so much passion that it nearly made you fall over. You wanted to wrap your arms around him, but since that was impossible, you settled for moving your body closer to his.

“Please,” you breathed out when he pulled away, resting his forehead against yours. “Make me yours.”

That was all he needed to hear. You saw him smirk when he backed up, shifting back into that more dominant persona that had you tingling all over with arousal.

With no more hesitation, Jimin turned you around and you were facing the desk again. He bent you over, and your still-bound hands were almost reaching the opposite edge of the desk.

His hands were still gripping your waist as your felt him settle in behind you. You could feel him pressing against your ass and you instinctively moved back against him.

Suddenly you felt a slap on your ass that jerked you forward.

“What did I say earlier, princess?” He rubbed over the spot he’d just hit, trying to soothe what little pain it had caused. “You’re not allowed to touch me, it’s against the rules.”

“But Jimin,” you whined, earning another slap. You cried out because the pain felt nice and you weren’t exactly sure if you wanted him to stop.

“If you behave,” Jimin said in that low tone you were slowly getting used to, “I might let you have your way, how does that sound, hm?”

You nodded and that seemed to please him.

“Good,” you heard him say as something started shuffling behind you. You felt him lift your skirt up and soon your ass was exposed, still covered by your panties but not much else.

“Y/N,” came Jimin’s voice, and you suddenly could feel how close he was to you. Your felt like there was a fire slowly igniting inside you with each passing second of anticipation.

“Y-yes?” 

“A safe word. We need one.” His tone was gentle as he started running his hands up and down your thighs, making you squirm on top of the desk.

“Um...don’t people use a color system or something?” 

“We can if that’s what you want. Red for stop immediately, yellow for slow down, green means you’re good to go. That work for you?” He was trailing his fingers up again and suddenly playing with the hem of your panties. 

You nodded, your cheek pressed against the desk. “Yes, anything, just please do something, please-”

Jimin chuckled. “What’s your color?”

“Green, pleas-”

You barely got the words out before he shoved the panties to the side and you felt him plunge two fingers inside you. With how wet you were, there was little resistance. You gripped the edge of the desk as best you could with your hands as they were still tied, letting out a loud moan that you couldn’t even be bothered to be ashamed of.

“That’s it, be loud for me,” he sped up, holding you down on the desk with his unoccupied arm so you’d stop moving as much. 

You kept letting out sounds that were somewhere between a mixture of moans and his name, panting every time he would speed up.

“This is also something I’ve wanted to do to you for a long time,” Jimin’s tone was sultry again, but he seemed like he was having a bit of a harder time composing it. Suddenly it seemed like he was crouching down, but you couldn’t see. 

“I wanted to watch you come undone underneath me. Whether it be from my fingers-” he broke away to pull out and you whined at the loss of contact.

“-or on my tongue,” he continued as he flattened his tongue out and ran it over your clit. You moaned and gripped the desk harder, now laying your head down face first because it was too intense.

You’d never been eaten out from behind before but you guessed there’s a time for everything, right?

Jimin was moving his tongue in ways that you could only describe as ‘expertly,’ making sure to lap over every part of you that he could reach. His hands were gripping your thighs, pulling you apart so he had better access. You were shaking in his hold, and with how fast he was going you knew you would not last long at all at this rate.

You heard him moan around you, the vibrations from his mouth causing a new type of pleasure to wash over you, each one stimulating your clit more and more. He started fucking you with his tongue and you moaned even louder.

“Jimin, oh my god- fuck,” you called out, which made him groan in return.

“You taste so good,” he said as he added in a finger alongside his tongue, alternating between the two, one going in while the other was coming out. You wanted to scream but no sound would come out, you could barely think. 

He pulled away briefly to attach his lips to a spot on your thigh as he gripped the other one harder. 

“It always drives me crazy when you wear short dresses and I can see your thighs, just begging to be marked.” 

You felt him start to suck then, marking your flesh and making you gasp. He continued his assault on your clit with his thumb before his tongue was on you once more, the pleasure almost overwhelming. As much as you were enjoying this, you wanted to turn over so you could see him. 

“Please,” you begged, still squirming against your will. He let up but only slightly, replacing his tongue with his fingers again.

“Yes, princess?” He sounded slightly breathless and his voice was making you even more wet. 

“I want to see you. Please,” you pleaded again. His fingers slowed down to a more gentle, rhythmic pace, as if he was contemplating your plea and needed to slow down in order to focus.

You didn’t have to wait long before he was pulling you up from the desk, bringing your back flush up against his chest. 

“Since you’re being such a good girl for me, I think I can give you what you want,” he said in that same low tone that was driving you insane, mouthing at your neck as he did so.

He turned you around and pulled you to him by tugging on your binds to give you a quick kiss, but despite its quickness it still took your breath away. You could taste yourself on his tongue and it was a new feeling but you didn’t mind it right now.

You didn’t mind anything right now. All you could think about was Jimin. Head empty, no thoughts, only Jimin.

He made you lay back again, this time where you were facing forward and if you craned your neck just right you could see him.

You looked at him as he kneeled down in between your legs, pushing your skirt up again so he’d have access. This time, however, he pulled your panties down to your ankles instead of just moving them to the side.

There was just something about still being clothed while all this was happening that drove you crazy with arousal.

He stared up at you through those half-lidded eyes, his mouth hovering over you and you almost came then, that’s the power this man holds.

“Y/N,” Jimin breathed. “Color?”

It took you a second to realize what he was talking about before you nodded and said “Still green.”

He stuck out his tongue and licked a slow stripe up from your entrance to your clit, the motion making you moan and lay your head back on the desk.

You had barely just laid your head down before there was a quick slap to your thigh, making you jolt.

You looked up again at Jimin, who now had a hold on your thighs again to keep them spread apart.

“Eyes on me, princess.” He lapped again at your clit, slowly, making sure to take his time. Looking at him made every feeling more intense and you didn’t know how long you’d hold out.

But still, you looked. Because he told you to. Because you had to obey.

Because he was Park Jimin and had a power over you that no one else had before.

“You’re gonna watch as I ravage you,” he said in between movements of his tongue, applying more pressure to your clit as he went down again. 

You had to fight closing your eyes because the pleasure was too much but he wanted you to watch and you’d watch until you couldn’t.

“I’ve waited so long to make you mine, and I’m going to take my time,” he continued, and despite what his words suggested, he started going faster instead.

Your moans were increasing in pitch the more he sped up, his attention going from your clit to inside of you as he inserted two fingers again. You could feel your orgasm approaching and all you could do was lay there and take it.

Your wrists were moving on their own, trying to get out of your binds. It was no use, however, and you were stuck with nothing to hold on to as Jimin ate you like you were his last meal.

“Jimin, fuck, oh my god, please-” you kept saying the same things over and over but your brain couldn’t conjure up much more. He flicked his tongue faster against your clit and every part of your body felt like it was on fire.

“Can you do something for me,” he asked from between your legs. You nodded with no hesitation, despite not knowing what the fuck you were agreeing to.

“Call me sir,” was his simple command, and before you could respond he resumed his mission and you let out what sounded like a strangled whine.

“Yes sir, please, ruin me,” you just started saying things and apparently it was working because he was gripping your thighs hard enough now you thought they might be bruised tomorrow.

“Fuck, I love it when you call me that,” he groaned as he broke away to breathe, his fingers now picking up the pace where his tongue left off. You had looked away for a few moments to try and ground yourself a bit but as you looked at him now, you knew it’d be all over soon.

He was such a sight to behold. He was resting his cheek against one of your thighs as he caught his breath, lips so pretty and parted, eyes half-lidded with arousal. His damp, silver hair had started to fall into his eyes, so he pushed it back as he continued panting against your skin.

When he saw you staring, he smirked, and you clenched around him, making him laugh.

“Oh, I see. So that’s what gets you going, huh?” His fingers went faster, and he added his thumb now to rub your clit at the same time.

“You like seeing me enjoying myself as I taste you?” Knowing you were still staring, he removed his fingers and wrapped his lips around your clit, closing his eyes as he let out a moan that had you clenching around nothing. That was it, you couldn’t take it anymore.

You laid back and held your arms above your head so you could grip onto the edge of the desk behind you. You were crying out something that sounded a lot like his name but you weren’t sure at this point. 

“Sir, please, I’m so close, please-” you begged again, not sure if he’d stop or keep going like you wanted him to, since again, he was in control. 

To your very pleasant surprise, he kept going, this time only with his tongue and you were so close.

“Mr. Park,” you breathed out this time without thinking. You felt the vibrations against your clit as he let out a loud, guttural grunt, pulling your thighs even more apart and giving him better access. 

“Can never get enough of you saying my name,” he said now, but it was muffled. What he said next, however, was not.

“Fuck,” he said and it startled you at first. You then felt the loss of his tongue and you couldn’t help but whine. 

“No, sir, please, don’t stop, please-”

“Shh, no it’s ok,” he soothed you as he stood up, pulling you up to where you were sitting on the desk. He brought you forward some so you were hanging off it just enough for him to insert his fingers back where you needed them most. 

He wrapped an arm around your back to pull you into his chest, looking down at you. 

“I needed to be closer to you,” he said in a hushed tone, his voice now raspy. “Needed to feel all of you as you cum for me.”

“Fuck,” you clenched around him again and your head fell forward to rest on his shoulder.

He leaned down and started kissing your neck again, all the way back up to your ear, his fingers moving at exactly the right pace and you were already trembling. When he added another to tease your clit it took all of your willpower not to fall off of the desk.

“I want to wreck you in every way possible,” he said right by your ear, the words spurring you closer to your undoing. “I’ve wanted to fuck you on this desk for so long, wanted to have my way with you until it breaks.”

Well, there it went.

“Jimin, sir, I’m- I’m-” 

“I know, I can feel you, cum for me princess, be a good girl for me.” He sped up again and everything washed over you at once, your orgasm hitting you so violently that you almost did fall off of the desk, had Jimin not been there to catch you.

You could feel yourself still clenching around him as he slowed down, letting you ride out your orgasm on his fingers.

When you finally stopped spasming, you were breathing hard. Jimin carefully took his fingers out, and whether or not he cleaned off his hand you weren’t sure because your eyes were still closed as you tried to feel human again.

You felt a gentle pair of lips on top of yours then and began moving in sync with them. Jimin caressed your cheek to bring you in closer. The moment was so intimate, so sweet...

And you knew then that you were so very fucked.

When Jimin finally broke the kiss, you opened your eyes. He looked so beautiful, giving you a small, satisfied smile. He untied the tie from around your wrists now, placing it on the desk before rubbing your wrists to make sure they were ok. 

“That was...” you started to say but you were still breathless. Jimin chuckled.

“Yeah. I agree.” He smiled again and you looked down-

He was still very hard.

“Um, sir?” You got his attention while he was still rubbing small circles on your wrists.

“Hm? What is it?” He brought his eyes back up to look into yours and you swear you’d never seen them look so soft.

“You’re-” you nodded to where you’d been looking, his eyes following yours before he let out another chuckle.

“Yeah, I guess I am. Although I’d hardly expect I wouldn’t be turned on by that.” 

It was your turn to giggle now, your chest swelling with pride knowing that you’d managed to (inadvertently) turn him on so much.

You pulled him in for a kiss this time now that you had the use of your hands again. You felt him smile into the kiss, his arms wrapping around you.

“Will you let me take care of you now?” You whispered it against his lips and watched as his eyes opened, the surprised look on his face almost making you want to laugh.

“Y/N, I- are you sure? That wasn’t too much?” His concern made your heart constrict.

“I’m sure,” you nodded, trailing your hand downward so you could cup him over his pants. He let out a soft groan.

“I told you I wanted you to ruin me, Mr. Park,” you said right by his ear, applying more pressure as you cupped him. He let out such a beautiful sounding moan and you were dying to hear more. His eyes were closed and his mouth was slightly parted. You took advantage of this moment of distraction to turn him around so he was now in front of the desk as you dropped to your knees in front of him.

He opened his eyes and looked down at you, groaning at the sight. “Fuck, Y/N.”

Your hands worked to remove his slacks and he helped you, both of you eager. When you finally pulled his boxers down and his cock sprang free, you immediately wrapped your hand around it, and you were rewarded with another delicious sound from the man above you.

He looked like a dream; head tilted back, eyes screwed shut, small pants slipping past his pretty, plump lips. You watched as he swallowed before letting out a groan when you started pumping your hand faster.

“I can’t tell you the amount of times I’ve thought about sucking you off underneath your desk,” you confessed as you moved your hand faster and applied more pressure, making him hiss.

“Just wanted you to sit back and relax while I did all the work. Maybe even fuck my mouth during one of your important business meetings.” You licked a stripe up the underside of his length then to accentuate your words.

Jimin sucked in a breath as he took in the sight of you, tilting his head back once more when he finally felt your mouth on him. You watched as his head lolled to the side, his neck muscles moving with the action. The view made you want to mark the pretty skin there. 

But right now, you had other matters to attend to. 

You opened your mouth wider, wrapping your lips around his tip before sucking gently, teasing him.

“Fuck-” you saw him bite his lip as he stared down at you with half-lidded eyes. He was holding onto the edge of the desk with both hands, fingers flexing as his hands opened and closed around the wood. You worked your hand faster, feeling him twitch in your grasp. You wanted to take all of him in, and you were determined to do just that.

Before you could continue, though, he pulled you off of him and up from your knees, capturing your lips in a heated kiss.

“As much as I would love for you to choke on my cock, I need you over this desk. Now,” he growled in between kisses before he pulled away, moving his hands to the hem of your shirt.

“May I,” he asked, and you knew he wasn’t teasing because he had that same concerned look in his eyes. His need to make sure you were comfortable with everything, while still also maintaining that sense of control was one of the hottest things you’d ever seen.

“If you don’t then I’ll be mad,” was your response as you jutted out your lower lip, playfully pouting. Jimin smirked and captured it with his own, biting gently as he started lifting your shirt up.

When your shirt was off you immediately unclasped your bra to let it fall to the floor, making Jimin smile this time.

“That’s my girl,” he whispered against your neck as he started fondling you, his touches soft but still intense. 

He turned you around this time, guiding you so that you were sitting on the desk once more.

His desk had been through so much already, the poor thing. 

“Jimin,” you whined as he loomed over you. He had one hand cradling your thigh, drawing smooth patterns over your skin.

“Hm,” came his response. He was looking down at you and into your eyes, making you briefly lose your train of thought.

“It’s not fair that I’m basically naked and you still have some of your clothes on.”

Jimin chuckled. “That’s wrong; you’re still wearing your skirt. And I also took off my tie earlier.”

You groaned and he laughed, the delightful sound echoing off the walls of the empty room.

“So eager, I love that,” Jimin said as he started taking off his shirt. As he shrugged out of it, also stepping out of his slacks and boxers, you gasped as you noticed the inked letters spanning across his ribcage.

He must’ve noticed your staring, since he tilted your chin up to look at him. “Princess? Mind telling me what’s got you so occupied?”

You gulped. “You- you have a tattoo.”

Jimin ran a hand through his hair and grinned, almost as if your interest in his body art increased his confidence.

“I have more than one. Maybe one day you can find them all.”

The thought excited you way more than you’d care to admit, and if Jimin wasn’t standing in between your legs, you might’ve even rubbed your thighs together.

He leaned down to rest an elbow on the desk, his other arm occupied since he was caressing your cheek. He bent down fully to give you another kiss, this one slow and full of unspoken words.

He pulled away to look you in the eyes once more, his stare serious. “Are you sure you want this, Y/N?”

You nodded so fast that you were afraid he might laugh at you. “Jimin, I don’t think I’ve ever wanted anyone more.”

His small smile was enough to make your heart leap. That is, it was until he frowned.

“Shit,” he let out a sigh.

“What’s wrong?” You knitted your brows in confusion as you watched him drag a hand down his face.

“I don’t have any condoms on me. And I don’t keep any here, for obvious reasons. Fuck,” he ran a hand through his hair again, but this time you were sure it was from exasperation.

You reached out when he moved back. “Jimin, wait.”

He looked at you and his brows were knitted together in frustration.

“I haven’t been with anyone in a long time, and I’m clean. So, if you want…” you trailed off, your voice sounding small. You started thinking that maybe it was a stupid thing to imply, until you saw his eyes widen.

“But you- you were in a long-term relationship,” he cocked his head to the side, trying to make sense of it. He was trying to make sense of the thing you had been trying to piece together yourself for the last year.

You shrugged. “Yeah, well, when I figured he might be cheating I put an end to that.”

Jimin stepped closer until he was in front of you once again, his hands finding purchase on your hips. “Why didn’t you end everything back then?”

You sighed. “Because I didn’t know how. But,” you pulled him closer as you wrapped your arms around him, “it’s over now and I’m here with you. That’s what matters right?”

Jimin nodded slowly. “Right,” he sounded distracted, though, so you cupped his face.

“Jimin? Do you want this?” You needed to make sure before anything went further, and if he said no and put an end to it, you wouldn’t fight the decision no matter how bad you wanted it.

You both were looking out for each other’s comfort first and foremost above anything else.

“Of course I do, it just- it fucking frustrates me to no end that you were staying in such an awful relationship. It makes me angry,” he paused to look at you again, and you could see the fire in his eyes. “Not angry at you, of course, but angry at him for treating you any less than what you deserved.”

His grip on your waist tightened. You rolled your eyes before kissing him hard, a surprised sound leaving him upon the impact.

“Jimin. Are you clean?”

Your question took him off guard, if the confused look on his face was anything to go by. “Yes, but-“

“Then instead of using your energy being frustrated, why don’t you use it for something better,” you reached down to wrap your hand around his length again as best you could from your current angle, and he let out a hiss at the pressure.

Within an instant, he had you caged against the desk again, moving your thighs apart so he could get closer to you.

He started kissing down your neck as you wrapped your arms around his back, feeling the muscles flex beneath your fingers.

“Did you have an idea in mind, princess?” You could feel him speaking the words against your skin, and when he travelled back up to a spot right underneath your ear, you turned your head.

“Why don’t you fuck me on this desk like you’ve been wanting to,” you said this time by his ear, trailing your hands down his back all the way to his ass. “Let’s see if we can break it.”

He groaned at the same moment you pushed him closer. He placed one last kiss on your neck before leaning up. You were rewarded with the sight of him standing before you, defined muscles on display. The dark-lettered NEVERMIND tattoo sprawled across his ribs was a stark contrast to the rest of his skin, and it was so beautiful. Everything about him was beautiful.

And you still couldn’t quite believe you were here, finally, with him.

You watched as he started stroking himself leisurely as he looked at you. The sight made you more wet immediately, and you reached for him.

He smirked, that cocky smirk that drove you mad some days. “Patience, princess.”

He stepped closer and grabbed your hips, pulling you to where you were just hanging off of the edge of the desk slightly. He pushed his hands between the desk and your thighs just underneath your ass, confusing you. Before you could ask why, Jimin informed you of his plan.

He leaned closer, tugging your earlobe between his teeth, making you melt instantly. “You gonna let me fuck you the way I’ve been dreaming about, princess?”

The words mixed with his sultry tone had you gushing and you nodded vigorously, feeling him chuckle against your neck.

“Yes sir, please, have me however you want me,” you reassured him. When he pulled back to look at you, his eyes were filled with lust but also the ever-present concern. 

“Are you sure?”

You almost groaned. “Jimin, yes, please do something.”

You barely got the sentence out before he picked you up and flipped you around, making you lean over the desk as he settled in behind you. He tugged your skirt down to around your ankles where your panties still were, and he removed them both. Your arms were laying by your sides; you were planning to grab onto the desk but Jimin had another idea in mind.

He grabbed your wrists and pulled your arms behind your back, placing one wrist over the other. The motion didn’t hurt and it wasn’t uncomfortable. He was restraining you again, but he also gave you enough room to move if you needed to.

“What’s your color,” he asked as he rubbed your back with the hand that wasn’t holding your wrists.

“Green, please-” you looked over your shoulder at him, hoping he would heed your plea. He pushed a finger into you, making you gasp.

Jimin chuckled. “Just making sure you’re ready. You’re so wet for me. Even after cumming for me once already.” He was shaking his head and you knew he was messing with you but it was working. You squirmed in his hold, moving your ass against him to try and entice him.

“Jimin, I swear, if you don’t fuck me soon-“

Your words were cut off as Jimin entered you in one thrust, making you breathless. He quickly set a steady pace, one hand on your hip, the other holding your wrists in place, smirking down at you as it took everything in you to not to stop looking at him over your shoulder.

“Nothing else to say, Y/N? What’s the matter, can’t talk when you’re getting fucked this good?” He increased his pace and your mouth was just hanging open in a silent scream.

“Jimin, fuck, please,” you closed your eyes and let your head fall forward, clenching and unclenching your fists as each thrust rocked you forward.

“What was that,” Jimin asked you as he slowed down, his fingers pressing harder into your hip.

“Sir, please, don’t stop-“ you moaned and heard him curse under his breath above you. His grip around your wrists tightened, making you whine at the feeling.

He loosened it then, and you realized he may have mistaken your sound to be one of pain. You looked back at him as best you could, watching him as he studied you, his lips pulled between his teeth. You could feel him twitch inside you when your eyes met.

“It feels so good,” you told him in between your moans, your breaths coming out shallow as he continued to pound into you. 

As good as you were feeling, you still couldn’t help the question that popped into your head. 

“Sir,” you called out to Jimin. He slowed his movements inside of you, but didn’t still completely.

“What is it, princess?” He sounded somewhat breathless and for a moment you forgot what you wanted to ask.

“Isn’t there - shit - some kind of policy against this sort of thing?” 

Your question took him completely off guard and the look on his face made you giggle.

“Are you asking if there’s a rule against fucking my employees?” He smirked at you as he picked up his pace again, making your eyes roll back.

“Well not just that,” you broke off to let out another whine when he repositioned his hand around your wrists, “but against workplace dating in general.”

“Hm, well, now that you mention it,” he pondered, pausing to let out a grunt when he pushed into you deeper, “there isn’t anything against that.”

You smiled at that, resting your cheek against the desk as you closed your eyes.

“Perfect, so if I wanted to date the cute guy who works in accounting-”

You couldn’t finish your sentence because Jimin rocked you so hard it actually did knock the breath out of you. He pulled you up by the hold on your wrists until your back was flush against his chest, letting go of your arms then. He wrapped one arm around your midsection while his other hand cupped around your jaw.

He moved your face to the side so you could look into his eyes that held a fiery expression.

“You’re mine and no one else’s,” he growled before pulling you into a kiss that was searing with so much passion. He continued to pound into you, now moving the desk forward along with you.

“You got that, princess?” He kissed you again, all teeth and tongue as he explored the expanse of your mouth. He reached up to tweak one of your nipples, making you cry out into the kiss, him swallowing all the sounds you were making.  

You knew his possessiveness he was exhibiting now was due to the more dominant persona he had adopted during all this, and you really didn’t mind it at all. You knew he valued you as your own individual person, and he’d never want to have actual possession of you or your body. So things like this, that happened in the moment, you were comfortable with. You wanted to be his, and had wanted that for so long.

He continued ramming into you faster and when you still hadn’t answered him, he snaked a hand into your hair and tugged hard. Again, not hard enough to really hurt, but hard enough to bring your attention back to him.

“Yes, sir, I’m yours and only yours,” you answered breathlessly. Your answer seemed to please him as he groaned and mouthed at your neck. 

“Fuck, my good girl, taking me so well like this,” he released his grip on your hair to now hold onto your waist with both hands. Your head fell back against his shoulder, your eyes closed and mouth open as all sorts of sounds were tumbling out. 

“Color?” 

“Green. But, Jimin,” you whined. 

“What is it, baby? Tell me what you need,” he spoke the words against your temple as he placed a kiss there. His pace had slowed somewhat, more sensual now than anything else, but the force of his movements were still enough to send you reeling forward, had he not had a tight hold on you.

“I wanna see you. Please,” you repeated a plea from earlier that night. You loved what was happening right now, but you loved watching him come undone above you even more.

“Of course, princess. I can’t deny you when you beg so sweetly for me.” His words made your heart constrict, a somewhat strange feeling when you were already overflowing with arousal. 

He turned you around and laid you back, only pulling out for a second to do so. He entered you again and resumed his pace he had been keeping up before. He gripped your thighs to pull them apart more, now hitting a different angle inside of you from this position. The change in angle had you both moaning, your sounds mingling together.

He sped up once you were positioned high enough on the desk so that he knew you wouldn’t fall. He removed his hands from your thighs, only to capture your hands in his own a moment later. He intertwined your fingers, giving you something else to brace yourself against as he pinned you there.

His pace was relentless, and with every movement that rocked you forward, you felt him hit that spot inside of you that had you begging for another release. You knew you wouldn’t be able to last very long, especially after reaching your high earlier, and certainly not with the way Jimin was sounding above you.

Every noise he let out was music to your ears, and with the way he was moaning now, you wondered if he was nearing his high, too. The idea of watching Jimin come completely undone as he pounded into you had you clenching around him, causing him to let out a strangled groan.

“Shit, you got me so worked up earlier that I don’t know how long I’ll be able to last now. Especially when you do tha- fuck.” Jimin cut himself off with another grunt as your walls clenched around him once more.

Both of you were so wrapped up in the moment of passion that you didn’t notice the lamp that was teetering dangerously on the edge of the desk, threatening to topple over any second. Jimin thrusted harshly then, making you scream out, the noise almost masking the sound of the lamp falling onto the ground.

“F-fuck,” you stammered, tilting your head to the side to try and find the source of the noise. Jimin wasn’t having it though, as he turned your face to look back at him.

“Focus on me, princess,” he said in a low tone, eyes nearly closed from his own pleasure. He squeezed your hand with the one that wasn’t currently cupping your face. When his eyes met yours, he let out a groan.

“Always so good for me. I wanna see that pretty face when I make you cum for me again. Wanna see you completely lose it when I’m deep inside you.”

His words sent another wave of arousal crashing through you and you started clenching harder around him now, making him twitch inside you in return.

“Please, sir,” you whined, not even sure what you were begging for at this rate.

“Please, what,” Jimin emphasized the last word as he squeezed your hand again, letting you know he wanted an answer from you. So you blurted out the first thing you could think of.

“Please let me cum again, sir. Please make me.”

Jimin moaned and you could see him smirking above you. “You want me to make you cum again? Well, princess,” he leaned down and brushed his lips against yours, “I think I can grant that wish.”

Without a warning he let go of your face he’d been cupping so gently, reaching in between the two of you to rub your clit as he started moving inside you harder. The combined pleasure of everything drove you to your climax much faster, and you started crying out his name and other incomprehensible words.

Since Jimin wasn’t holding one of your hands down anymore, you started reaching out blindly with that one for something to hold onto.

“Jimin, I’m so close, please-“

He noticed your struggle and pulled you up to where you were just barely seated on the desk now, wrapping your legs around him. This new angle caused both of you to moan loudly, and you knew that at any second you’d be ready to burst.

“I’m right here, Y/N, I’ve got you,” Jimin said against your mouth as he tried to kiss you, failing only because his ministrations were moving you so rapidly that you couldn’t stay still. You grabbed onto his back, leaving scratches whenever a particularly hard thrust would shake you to the core.

You rested your forehead against Jimin’s shoulder, and he placed an uncoordinated kiss on your neck. His thrusts were becoming sloppier now.

You could hear him let out breathy moans by your ear, and if that didn’t spur you onward to your release, his next words definitely did.

“Cum for me, princess. I wanna feel you cum all over my cock,” he said softly beside your ear. His words triggered your release before you could call out a warning, so all you could do was scream out and hold onto his back for dear life.

"Fuck, fuck,” Jimin breathed out, and the way you were clenching around him had him reaching his own high not too long after you did. You saw his abs flexing with his release, and you could feel him painting the inside of your walls as he let out a muffled groan against your shoulder. 

He slowed his thrusts to a stop and the both of you were breathing heavily. You sat there for a little bit, both trying to catch your breath with you rubbing his back and him placing small kisses on your shoulder and neck.

Before Jimin pulled out of you, he reached behind you and grabbed some tissues from the opposite end of the desk. He gently pulled out and cleaned up whatever mess he could from the current position you both were in, and when he thought he did a sufficient enough job, he tossed them into the waste bin beside the desk.

You didn’t have a chance to ask what would happen next before Jimin was picking you up and walking over to his desk chair. He sat down and situated you so you were comfortable in his lap. It felt so nice and you let yourself enjoy the feeling, hoping to bask in it as long as you could.

Out of the corner of your eye, you saw a small heap of something on the floor that you knew wasn’t there before. It dawned on you then what it was, which also made sense as to why it was darker in the room now.

“We didn’t manage to break the desk, but that lamp has seen better days,” you noticed as you took in the sight of the lamp that had fallen to the ground. The light bulb didn’t shatter, thankfully, but the lamp had separated itself into 2 different parts upon its impact of hitting the floor.

Jimin observed the lamp as well before he shrugged, saying “It’ll be an easy fix, and that’s a problem for another time.”

You hummed your agreement as you made yourself more comfortable in his lap. A few moments of comfortable silence passed before anyone spoke again.

“I don’t have anything here for aftercare, seeing as I never expected it would be needed-” Jimin sounded worried, so you were quick to reassure him.

“Being here with you is enough. Plus getting to sit all cozy in your lap is a bonus.” You wrapped your arms tighter around Jimin and he chuckled.

“Even still, we did a lot tonight and I want to take care of you properly. So,” he broke off, waiting for you to look up at him. When you did, he continued.

“Stay with me for the night,” Jimin offered. “Let me take care of you.”

“I’d like that,” you answered with zero hesitation. You could feel Jimin’s smile against your forehead as he placed a kiss there.

An idea dawned on you then, making you frown.

“Wait, but I drove here, so my car-“

“Can stay here until the morning. Or whenever we decide to come back. Maybe we’ll take the day off tomorrow, who knows.” Jimin patted your head as he kissed your temple. You let out a soft sound of content, closing your eyes as you rested your head on his shoulder.

“Then take me home. I’m all yours.”

He chuckled and you could feel the vibrations coming from his chest. “God, you don’t know how long I’ve wanted to hear you say that.”

You looked up at him then, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. “And you don’t know how long I’ve wanted to say it to you.”

“We really are just some clueless idiots, aren’t we?

You laughed, laying your head back on his shoulder. “It would appear so.” 

You could feel Jimin’s steady breathing from where you sat, the warmth of his skin pressed against yours soothing you. 

“You know,” you started to say, your mind still hazy, “if I’d have known there was any interest, we probably could have made this happen much sooner.”

Jimin pulled away then and nudged you with his nose so you’d look up at him.

“Y/N,” he said, a small frown covering his beautiful face. “You do realize that up until last week, you were in a relationship, right?”

You groaned and laid your forehead on his shoulder. “Trust me, no one knows that better than I do. But it was a miserable relationship.”

“Then, why did you stay?” 

You knew he was genuinely curious, and you pondered about it for a second, wondering how to answer it in the best way.

In the end, you decided to just be straight up honest with him, since transparency and honesty are always important in any kind of relationship, intimate or otherwise.

“Truthfully? It was the only way I could get my mind off of you.”

You felt him stiffen beneath you then, and you reached up to place a soft kiss on his lips. It took him a second to kiss you back, his arms pulling your closer.

“Fuck, if I’d known that- I swear I would’ve never stood idly by while you continued to stay in a relationship you were miserable in, you know that-”

“I do, don’t worry. I know you wouldn’t do that. But it also wasn’t up to you, either. Everything was up to me. And I finally had the courage to end things, and we’re here together now. That’s what matters, yeah?” 

Jimin didn’t seem completely convinced, so you caressed his cheek, making him bring his soft eyes down to look at you.

“I want to be with you, and you want to be with me. We can figure out the rest some other time, but isn’t that enough for right now?” You felt his smooth skin underneath your fingertips, the corners of his lips tugging upward as he finally sighed and nodded. 

“I think I can deal with that,” Jimin hummed, brushing some of your hair back out of your face. Your head found its place on his shoulder once more, relishing the comfort of his arms.

You yawned before you continued talking. “I’m tired so we may wanna get a move on, unless you plan to carry me all the way to your car.”

“Hmm, sounds like you’re doubting my ability to carry you.”

You snuggled closer, running your fingers along the lines of his beautifully drawn tattoo. “Not doubting, just thinking out loud.”

“Well,” you felt Jimin wrap his arms more securely around you, “let’s test that theory.”

He pulled the both of you up out of the chair with little effort, and instead of letting you down so you were on your feet again, he carried you over to the desk and set you down on it.

Before you could ask what he was doing, he handed you your discarded clothes so you could redress.

“It’s cold out, so clothes might be helpful,” he teased you as he redressed himself. You didn’t have the energy to tease him back, so you shrugged your clothes back on and waited on him to finish gathering his things in the office, swinging your legs back and forth.

When Jimin was done, he walked back over to you with his arms outstretched. He was offering to carry you again, and you felt your heart skip a beat.

Instead of taking him up on his offer, you got to your feet. “As much as I’d love to have you carry me the whole way, this way is faster.”

Jimin smiled and opted for putting an arm around you instead as the two of you left the office once you’d grabbed your things. “So eager to get home?”

Something about him calling his place ‘home’ made you feel warm all over, but you pushed it down for now. You had so much time to sort your feelings out later, and you wanted to enjoy these moments now without any overhanging thoughts. 

“Yeah, eager to get in the bed.” You stretched and yawned again, making him smile as he called the elevator down.

“So eager to sleep, huh?”

“Is that all we’re gonna do in your bed,” you pretended to be sad and he caught on immediately. He patted your head teasingly.

“Yes, tonight we sleep. But tomorrow,” he stepped into the elevator, pulling you in with him and hugging you against his chest, “who knows.”

You felt your face heat up at his proximity, which you found to be ironic considering everything you’d just been through. The remainder of the elevator ride was silent, as was the walk to the parking lot. You didn’t feel like any words needed to be exchanged when the feeling of his hand wrapped around yours was saying enough.

The car ride was also comfortably silent, and despite your best efforts, you couldn’t keep your eyes open. The next thing you knew, Jimin was softly shaking you awake as he helped you get out of the car. He helped you walk into the house and guided you to the bedroom since you were still half-asleep.

The two of you shared a nice shower, stealing kisses from each other underneath the comfort of the warm water. After you were both clean, Jimin made sure you had everything you needed to be comfortable, and he settled into bed behind you, pulling you close as he wrapped an arm around you.

“Hey, Jimin,” you said sleepily.

“Hm?”

“Next time, maybe we should use my desk since it’s smaller.”

He let out a laugh and wound his arm around you tighter, burying his face in the crook of your neck.

“Maybe so,” he murmured against your skin, making you smile. It didn’t take long for you to start drifting off to sleep once more.

The last thing you remember hearing before you fell asleep was Jimin’s soft voice saying “Pleasant dreams, princess.”

And for the first time in a long time, you were able to sleep peacefully.

[saiqherrr]

— earth is so rough   (m. fushiguro)

.pairing megumi x fem!reader

.content warning/tags fluff, cuddling, kissing, hugging, abuse, daddy issues, lil angst

.synopsis megumi wants to run away with you

.a/n this is dedicated to my very good friend honda. ily. the biggest megumi fan ik. yeah so here. also, the plot is inspired by tyler the creator’s song, “okaga ca”. there might be some typos, i did not proof read at all. i will be editing this from time to time to fix it up so yuh

megumi is 18.

THEY GOT INTO IT AGAIN. megumi and his intense, persistent father had contended once more. when he called you and asked you to pick him up from his place, you didn’t ask questions, nor did you hesitate. you knew his circumstances well. toji’s father was an over-achiever and he anticipated his son to be the same way. there was continuously something off-base with anything megumi did. megumi couldn’t recall the last time his father ever said the words “i’m proud of you.”

megumi had gotten into your car with a black, fitted t-shirt on, grey sweatpants and old sneakers. you could tell he had just gotten out of the shower, too; his hair was down like his fathers, his damp, black locks of hair stuck to his face in contrast to the gelled up spiky style he usually rocked. he smelled like coco butter, most likely from the lotion he used. his dark eyes met yours once he settled into the car. they were bloodshot and you swore you could see them tremble.

did he make him cry?

usually, when megumi quarreled with his father, he was left irate and disillusioned, however, it rarely ever made him sad. megumi noticed you had observed his eyes for too long and he adverted them quickly.

you gulped, fixing your hold on the wheel as you watched him buckle in his seat belt. sighing sadly, you put the car in drive and made your way to a parking lot near a playground, a spot where you knew you could see the moon from.

you both sat in silence for a while. he sniffed a couple of times and cleared his throat. you wanted to know what happened this time specifically because it seemed to have left megumi so shaken up. you jumped the gun and decided to ask.

“megumi, what happened?”

he looked at you with an eyebrow raised. it seemed to bother him that you asked since you’ve never asked before. “we argued, that’s it.” his voice was so stern it made you flinched.

“then what did your father say that was different this time? you were cry-”

“nothing was different.” megumi raised his voice. he desperately wanted you to stop asking. digging deep was something he wasn’t used to.

“quit lying to me,” you persisted.

megumi kissed his teeth and threw the back of his head against the seat. “for fucks sake, y/n, why are you pressing me so hard about it?” megumi’s voice lamentably split and he let out an unstable breath afterward. he was crying again. he felt his throat closing up, his face becoming a slight shade of red as he was trying to hold his tears back. a conspicuous vein appeared on the side of his neck and his hands clasped together on the back of his neck.

the sight felt so unnatural for you. you had never seen megumi this way and a heavy feeling sat in your heart. “megumi...stop...” he was starting to scare you. your eyebrows jerked, curling upwards in concern as you put your hand on his thigh, squeezing it. “please, let it out.” your voice was soft but oddly encouraging. it was enough to let megumi’s emotions free. the car was filled with megumi’s excruciating cries. ugly, uproarious crying filled each zone of the car. his breathing was sporadic, his face clenched with distress. his cries would falter in certain minutes and after that begin once more with boisterous wails. you rubbed his back in an endeavor to calm him down, hoping he’d be able to express himself properly.

the crying subsided eventually, and his breathing had become stable. his nose was red, his eyes were swollen and the right side of his lip was bleeding from biting on it. “i’m sorry...”

“for what?” you ask, confused.

megumi gulped and looked out the window. “for crying like that...”

your body got chills, hearing him feel guilty for showing emotion. it was probably something that his father had beat into him. “megumi, don’t ever apologize for expressing yourself.” megumi looked like he was gonna cry again, but not because he was upset about what you said, but because he wished his father had given him emotional support like normal, supportive fathers would. he held back this time because he genuinely wanted to keep his composure to talk. “let’s get some air.”

megumi nodded as you both got out of the car. you let the car stop running but left it on and turned up the volume to let the math-rock playlist you had playing be louder so you could hear it just enough on the outside. you both got onto the front of your car and laid back on it.

megumi looked at you with those raven eyes and clenched his jaw. you saw youth in his eyes, innocence. you saw a child that never got to properly grow up. “he told me...he was better off selling me... to the clan.”

your heart dropped and you turned away from him as the words repeated in your head. you knew toji could be vicious and stern, but you didn’t know he could say something so heartless to his son. now everything made sense as to why megumi was so distraught.

“that... was really wrong.” your voice was two-dimensional, but you were at a loss of words. “i don’t know what to say, megumi, i’m sorry.”

megumi chuckled. “it’s fine. it’s fucked, i know. i didn’t know what to say either.” he got quiet all of a sudden, an eerily pleasant smile grew on his face. “i just wished he loved me.”

the words made your lips part in shock. you wanted to respond, but nothing came out of your mouth. megumi didn’t take his eyes off the moon, and that smile still didn’t fade. “megumi, i do genuinely think your father loves you...but he has a very hard time showing it.”

“i don’t know...i don’t care. i just don’t want to be around him anymore,” he utters. he extended his arm and put it around you, and proceeded to pull you closer to his body. his body warmth comforted you. this was all you needed in your life, his content. your nail drew circles on his chest and he rubbed your back simultaneously. he suddenly picked your small body up and placed you on top of his own, pulling you down by the neck so that your lips could arrive at his.

you both shared a few tiny pecks before your tongues started clashing together. he slides his tongue along your mouth. it was a muddled and somewhat abnormal kiss however it didn't make any difference to neither of you. there was love with each touch, every smooch. you both forgot about oxygen, desperately breaking away from one another.

you looked down into his eyes and smiled. “i love you so much, megumi.” your voice was close to a whisper. megumi stared into your eyes for what felt like forever. he finally spoke

“y/n, would you run away with me?”

“run away?” you repeat. your eyebrows knitted together, baffled. “why...?”

“wouldn’t be fun? we’re 18. we’re about to graduate school.” he spoke of it so casually as if there was no flaw to the sudden idea. “i want to get away from here, but i don’t want to abandon you.”

“all this is so sudden, megumi. i’m willing to do a lot for you, but i’m more worried about you making a decision you might regret-” he quickly cut you off.

“i won’t regret it.” megumi’s voice was so serious. as serious as the time he first said he loved you. your pupils grew with excitement. “so are you going to come?”

you nodded eagerly, your face flushed with giddy warmth. you two broke the embrace and didn’t hesitate to get into the car again. you turned down the music and put the key into the ignition, the engine revving up.

you guys didn’t have a set destination, but if you went straight ahead, you knew the place wouldn’t matter as long as you were far, far away from home. after an hour of driving, you were getting tired and decided to find out the nearest motel. you were lucky enough to have some cash on you. once you located the motel, you drove there quickly, eager to be in a bed. megumi had his seat cranked back, laying on it peacefully.

you nudged him a little bit it to wake him up. “gumi..”

megumi jolted out of his sleep, flinching hard and his eyes shooting open. you giggled uncontrollably. the way megumi always woke up from his sleep like he was panicked was comical to you.

“we’re at a motel. we’ll rest here for tonight.”

he nodded as he continued to awake himself from his nap. his phone buzzed and it slightly startled him. you watched him as his phone illuminated his pale face. you watched his jaw clench. “what’s wrong?”

“it’s my dad.”

you leaned over to see what he saw. there were a couple of messages, a few minutes apart, the last one was sent just a second ago.

i shouldn’t have said that to you. 9:14 pm

i’m sorry. 9:20 pm

come back as soon as possible 9:21 pm

are you with y/n?? she’s welcome to stay over once you come back. 9:40 pm

i know you’re mad, i’m sorry i really am megumi. 9:43 pm

i know i’m not the best father. i just don’t want to see you fail. i don’t want you to make the same mistakes i did. it’s not excuse, but i never meant to hurt you. 9:45pm

come back home as soon as you can. i love you son 10:21 pm

you blinked a couple of times and sighed heavily. “do you want to go ba-”

“no.” megumi responded, but it sounded like he was pleading. it sounded forced, as if he wanted to prove something.

you got into the parking lot of the hotel and the two of you got out and hurriedly checked in. those messages toji sent to megumi appeared in your mind. you knew he loved megumi, but you wished megumi could see it and accept it. their relationship as son and father needed some work, but it wasn’t bad enough to completely disappear.

megumi’s phone buzzed again as they walked down the corridor to find their room.

wherever you are, i hope you are safe. 10:35 pm

megumi cursed under his breath and put his phone on do not disturb. you couldn’t read the message, but you knew it was from toji from megumi’s reaction.

you took the key to your room and opened it and megumi didn’t even have to think about getting into bed. before he did, he stripped himself of his t-shirt and pants, leaving himself in only his boxers and his white tank top. you slid your jeans off your legs and crossed your arms over yourself to take off the tight shirt. you took megumi’s black shirt instead and put it over your body. it was way bigger compared to your figure, you giggled internally.

you slid into bed, throwing the cover over you as megumi did the same.

you both faced each other and smiled. “i love you.” you both, surprisingly, said it in unison and shared a quick kiss before megumi spooned you and held you close to his body.

in the middle of the night, you felt megumi’s embrace melt away as he turned over. you still were fast asleep, but he wasn’t. he was up, repeatedly reading over the messages toji had sent him, crying silently. warm tears rolled from the corner of his eyes and over the bridge of his nose before they got to the other side of his face.

at around four in the morning, megumi had ordered himself a taxi and discreetly put his pants on and went outside once his ride arrived. he knew he had to go back home. he knew he couldn’t put you through that situation. he knew he wanted to fix things with his father. he sent a text to you for you to see when you’d wake up.

sorry for being spontaneous. i’m going home. come home, too. 4:38 am

megumi thanked the taxi driver for driving such a long distance before he got out and walked up his porch steps. he ranged the doorbell and he hoped his father would hear it so he wouldn’t be outside for too long.

what megumi didn’t know, was that toji was waiting for him, on the couch, sleeping super lightly. once he heard that doorbell rang, he sprang up to his feet and charged to the door, unlocking both locks and swinging it open. his heart pounded once he saw his son and pulled him in for a hug without saying a word.megumi’s arms wrapped around his father’s built figure and he silently cried, as did toji, as they shared a sentimental embrace.

by the time you woke up, it was nine in the morning. you yawned and stretched, cracking a few bones. you sat up quickly once you realized megumi was not in bed with you. you checked your phone immediately and saw his message. you sighed with relief because one, he was safe, and two, he went back to his father.

[jekacatrina]

Fate don't know you like I do

Hello, guys, have this super cheesy and self indulgent piece I wrote for Bakudeku day! I'm so happy to be part of this fandom and all the wonderful content creators out there, so here's my little contribution, enjoy! I wrote it super fast so sorry for any mistake or typo!

Also, the title is a song I love, please check it out, it inspired the whole thing!

Izuku wakes up to the sight of his bedroom ceiling, body aching and mind restless. He’s no longer wearing his hero suit, except for the undershirt and his pants, everything else is gone. Slowly, the yells of the crowd infiltrate his thoughts and he wishes to run away, to go to where he can’t hurt anyone he cares about.

He has to leave. He is being selfish. Izuku props himself up on his elbows.

“That’s the face of a rabbit ready to bolt,” the gruff voice startles him, and he turns to see Kacchan sitting on his desk, frowning. It adds up that they wouldn't leave him without someone standing guard.

Kacchan has changed out of his hero suit, and a dark grey long sleeved t-shirt hides the bandages on his shoulder and stomach, but Izuku is keenly aware of the wounds he was sporting as he flew around trying to keep him from leaving. By the end, his childhood friend was bleeding through them. That was Izuku’s fault; both Kacchan reopening his injuries and the fact that he has them in the first place.

“Kacchan, I'm so-“

“Save it, nerd,” he abandons the desk chair and shuffles closer.

Izuku takes him in; after weeks of agonizing over the state in which he left Kacchan, seeing him do a perfect arch in the air and stop a villain with a precise AP Shot, filled him with a relief so strong, it paralyzed him, and he was only able to stare in awe.

During the following fight, if Izuku can call it that when it was against his friends, Kacchan was everywhere; coordinating different maneuvers, and he even had a new move. Izuku told his friends they couldn’t keep up, and he remembers vaguely that he apologized, because in reality they’re miles ahead of him.

Still, nobody is like Kacchan: certain and absolute, pure will held together by his convictions. He never backs down, and he never gives up, only marches forward. Izuku never stood a chance against him, in more than one way.

Kacchan kneels by the bed, putting an elbow on the bed, close to his hips, and lazily resting his head on his hand.

“Kacchan, I can’t stay here,” he mumbles, trying to convey all his inner turmoil. He wants to stay, he is so tired and scared, but he will not risk anyone for his sake.

Kacchan frowns in response.

“You can, and you will, dumbass,” he states, surprising him by clutching his forearm. “I’m not chasing your sorry ass around anymore.”

“Then let me go,” Izuku turns his arm, grabbing him as well.

“You’re not going anywhere, Izuku.”

The name travels through his body, lighting him up on the inside, coursing through him with the violence of the first time he used One For All, equally exhilarating and terrifying.

It all comes back to him; the rain, his words, his bow, Izuku collapsing and Kacchan appearing in time to support him.

Izuku.

“You apologized,” he whispers, tears coming to his eyes. “You said all those things in front of the whole class.”

“I had to, asshole, you left before I could tell you in private,” he doesn’t look embarrassed or regretful. Kacchan doesn’t shy away from his decisions once he makes up his mind. “Only a shitty letter for explanation and that was it.” He shakes his head. “You didn’t even let me go with you, idiot.”

“You’re still dealing with the outcome of the last time I let you come with me.” The tears are running freely down his cheeks. “I had to watch how he almost took you away from me.” He scrubs his eyes furiously with his free hand, not letting go of Kacchan. “I can’t allow more people to suffer because of me.” He’s on his way to a full on breakdown, struggling to get air in his lungs, and blood roaring in his ears, the noises muffled.

Suddenly, Kacchan is hovering over him, shoving his shoulder firmly.

“Hey, Deku, scoot over,” Izuku only glances at him through his crying, baffled. “Give me some room to lay down, like when we were kids.” He’s already in the process of climbing on the bed, and Izuku manages to slide his body closer to the other end, grabbing the bed cover when the weight of his childhood friend laying down almost makes him roll over him. “Jesus Christ, you stink,” Kacchan complains.

“I know,” Izuku turns on his side, creating more space between them. Hygiene wasn’t that high on his list of priorities, not even eating or sleeping was, and he feels awful. He didn’t have the energy to shower before passing out.

“You smell like dirt and sweat.” Kacchan scrunches up his nose. “Worst of all, you reek of that goddamn martyr complex, and it pisses me off.” he turns too, and traps Izuku in his red gaze. “If you’re choosing to ignore all I said before, at least pay attention to the last part.” He’s not sugarcoating his words, he’s as brash as he always is. “We all want to fight, because we’re heroes and we want to protect everyone, including the fucking chosen one, whether you want us to or not. I’m not asking for your damn permission, and neither is any of the rest. So, you can either play nice and make it easy for us, or be a self-sacrificial idiot, making it all the more annoying. Your call.”

“I don’t know how to stop,” Izuku grimaces, reaching for him with a shaky hand, and awkwardly squeezes his arm. “I’m not ignoring all you said, Kacchan” he chooses to focus on that, gaze in his All Might covers. “I, I forgave you a long time ago, mostly because I wanted to focus on the good parts, so in a way I let go of it for me.” He forgets about his smell, and scoots closer, resting his forehead close to his shoulder. “But thank you, Katsuki.” He hasn’t said that name in ages, but that doesn’t come from any animosity on his part. Kacchan has always been and will always be Kacchan. Izuku feels him move as Kacchan places his chin on top of his matted curls, and they stay like that for a while, with their past laid to rest at last.

Kacchan speaks up first.

“Listen, Deku, everything is getting pretty fucking real,” he pauses for a moment. “Shit is really dangerous for any of us, but for you it is like a thousand times worse. Your ass is a fucking death magnet, and it’s driving me crazy.”

“One For All is a big responsibility, Kacchan, but it’s not yours.” He does his best to keep his voice low and soft, the weight of the legacy crushing him.

“The Hell is not!” Kacchan retorts vehemently. “You made it my deal the moment you told me!” Izuku winced. “What’s up with that? Wasn't that the biggest secret ever? Are you that much of a blabber mouth?”

Izuku clutches his arm harder.

“I wasn’t going to let you think I lied all those years.” He explains, and in a moment of bravery, he continues. “I’ve never been anything but honest with you, Kacchan.”

The anger in his voice disappears as fast as it came.

“I know that, idiot.” His bigger hand finds Izuku’s hip. “One for All is your responsibility, but you are mine.” Izuku is pretty sure he stops breathing. “Since we were fucking four years old, and you were this quirkless little shit that wouldn’t quit chasing after me, no matter how much I pushed you away.” Kacchan scoffs and his breath tickles him. “Well, congrats, dumbass, now you have me and I’m not going anywhere.” His heart flies to his throat and doesn’t let any word come out. Kacchan growls, clearly bothered by his silence. “All for One VS One For All is the fucking shit show for the ages, and of course you, Deku of all people, have to be right in the middle of that crap.” He talks through clenched teeth, and Izuku longs to soothe him, but there’s nothing he can say to fix the situation. “All those who fell against that fucking maniac and now you have to-” Kacchan chokes up, and punches Izuku on the arm. “Whatever, there's nothing I can do for those nobodies that came before you, but you have an advantage over them.”

“What’s that?” He whispers in a small voice, not believing he is having this conversation in bed with his childhood friend.

“You have me,” Kacchan utters, and Izuku feels like he hit him with an explosion, sweeping his feet from under him. “Just let me set something straight, Deku, I’m not going to be your fucking sidekick, you hear me? You watch my back and I watch yours. I don’t trust anyone to keep up with you.”

I don’t trust anyone else to protect you.

“Kacchan-”

“You deal with this crap once and for fucking all, Deku, and we come up on top.” Kacchan declares, Izuku can hear the smirk in his words, and he has to smile back. “I don’t settle for anything but the best, and taking down fucking evil incarnated, I’m in, Deku, I’m all in.” He disentangles them, leaning back with a vulnerable expression, and offers his hand for Izuku to clasp. “What do you say?”

Izuku wants to say no, push him away from danger and lock him somewhere where he is going to be safe, but he knows Kacchan. He is determined, stubborn to a fault, and braver than anyone he has met. If he sets his mind on protecting Izuku, nothing is going to stop Kacchan, not even him.

That’s why Izuku loves him like he does.

In this space, with just the two of them, Izuku can be honest with himself: He is scared, and he has been for a while.

Scared of not living up to All Might’s hopes.

Scared of never mastering this power.

Scared of letting down all the people that gave up their lives to take down All For One.

Scared of being the wrong choice.

At the end of the day, Midoriya Izuku is terrified of not being enough.

In the midst of all the fear and doubt, he sees Kacchan; the person Izuku admires the most, the hero he has chased since he was four years old, and the driving force behind his progress. Kacchan, who knows all of him, and understands him because he sees Izuku for who he is, all the good and bad parts.

His Kacchan, who is now offering to help him and ease his burden, risking his dream, his precious life in the process, to stay close to Izuku and protect him.

A part of him, the one that imitates All Might, is screaming at him that he has to reject the support, to do it on his own. He should hold the weight of the legacy by himself. However, the other part of him, the one that believes Kacchan is what victory looks like, tells him he isn’t All Might and he doesn’t have to be.

He is Midoriya Izuku, and he is allowed to live his life and fight his battles on his terms, just as Kacchan does.

He clasps his hand, and Kacchan smiles, without a trace of mockery or anger, just plain happiness and relief lifting the corners of his mouth. Izuku hasn't seen him smile like that in years, and he needs to say something. He means to say yes to his offer, maybe thank him, but what comes out instead is:

“I love you.”

The punched out gasp that Kacchan lets out shocks Izuku more than his confession does. He can’t believe the words he has hidden for so long in his heart escaped that easily. More shocking is the fact that he doesn’t want to take it back. Even if he is scared of many things, Kacchan isn’t one of them. Yes, Kacchan frustrates him, he worries him, and makes him nervous, but Izuku is not scared of him, never has been. He can die any day now, any of them can, and he is done with silencing his feelings.

Kacchan is not screaming or scowling, neither he is leaping out of the bed and running away from him, so Izuku would say he is mostly stunned, although he doesn’t see why. His feelings for him are a key part of the person he is. Izuku admires him, cares for him.

Izuku loves him.

“Do you mean it?” The question seems to pain him. He hasn’t released his hand.

“Yes, Kacchan.” Izuku is not hiding it, not anymore.

“After everything?”

The words strike his heart and cut deeply. Izuku doesn’t hold any grudge or resentment, and he can’t tolerate the idea of Kacchan thinking he can feel something for him despite their past.

“Because of everything, Kacchan,” Izuku replies, touching their joined hands with his forehead, shying from the red eyes. “The past doesn’t disappear, but that’s not our present, and definitely not our future.” He takes a deep breath to calm his heart. “You don’t have to say anything. I didn’t say it to get an answer.”

“Deku, you can do so much better,” Kacchan says, bluntly.

Izuku doesn't let the obvious rejection deter him from speaking with the truth.

“I don’t see how,” he stares at him, mustering a wonky smile. “You are you, Kacchan; you’re brave, honest, loyal, brilliant, and hardworking.” The words spill without filter, and he drinks the sight of his pale skin blushing. “It’s not about doing better, just who I choose, because when it comes down to it, I chose you a long time ago, Kacchan.”

Kacchan tips his head up, the blond strands cloaking his eyes. Izuku refuses to regret coming clean about his feelings, but as the silence grows between them, he starts to fidget. Little by little, he realizes the true weight of his confession, and the bridges he might be burning.

“This doesn’t have to change anything, Kacchan.”

“It changes everything, Deku,” he replies, not missing a beat.

Izuku curses his luck; it was just like him to confess his love right when Kacchan finally came back to him, something Izuku hadn’t dreamt in his wildest dreams. Dealing with these feelings much longer, when they are so powerful and consuming is not possible. Still, he should have tried, for the sake of their friendship.

A callous finger touches his chin, breaking his spiral of thoughts, and lifts his face. The fiery eyes are wide and defenseless, embers instead of the wild inferno Izuku expected.

The first touch of chapped lips is an awakening, and his first kiss is over before he can finish tasting it.

Kacchan leans back, and for the second time in his life, Izuku’s mind goes blank and his body moves on its own, chasing after him. Their second kiss is messy, they don’t have any experience, but Izuku is lost to it. He tries to commit to memory every brush of their lips and ragged gasps, how soft is his blond hair, and the feeling of fingers sinking in his curls, guiding the kiss.

They break apart, but stay close.

"You didn’t have to do that, Kacchan,” he says against his mouth.

“I never do shit I don’t want to do, Deku.”

Izuku grabs him again, bunching up his t-shirt, so full of love that he fears he is going to float away if he doesn’t get a firm grip.

“Deku, I-“ his voice quivers and Izuku kisses him again, softly and reassuringly.

“It’s okay, Kacchan, you don’t have to say anything yet.” Izuku told him because he wanted him to know, but he has had years to come to terms with it. He’s not expecting Kacchan to figure everything out right now.

“You better stick around after that, you damn nerd,” he touches their foreheads together. “Or take me with you. Two options, I’m magnanimous like that.”

Izuku giggles, the sound so foreign after the past weeks.

“Okay, Kacchan, for that I’ll stick around.”

“Or you’ll take me with you.”

Izuku is still terrified of anything happening to him, but he trusts him the most.

“I’ll stick around or take you with me,” he promises, and Kacchan nods satisfied, wrapping Izuku in his arms and hugging him closer. “I thought you said I stink.”

“You fucking do,” Kacchan says immediately. “When I think about this, the first thing that is going to pop into my mind is that my first kiss smelled like a wet dog.”

Izuku laughs until he cries, and Kacchan joins him.

At one point, his back is to Kacchan, and he’s playing with his hands. Izuku’s so relaxed his eyes are drifting close, sleep taking over.

“Hey, Deku,”

“Yes, Kacchan?” he says drowsily.

“You have magnificent taste.”

Izuku snorts, pulling his arm tighter around him.

“I’m going to sleep now,” he murmurs, and he jumps when Kacchan buries his face on the crook of his neck. “Wake me up if something happens.”

“You can trust me, Deku, nobody is going to pass through me.”

Izuku believes him with his entire heart, but he still chooses to only think and not say what crosses his mind before falling asleep in his arms:

I would die before letting anything happen to you.